Legal Document View

Unlock Advanced Research with PRISMAI

- Know your Kanoon - Doc Gen Hub - Counter Argument - Case Predict AI - Talk with IK Doc - ...
Upgrade to Premium
[Cites 59, Cited by 36]

Supreme Court of India

Re-Ramlila Maidan Incident Dt ... vs Home Secretary And Ors on 23 February, 2012

Author: Swatanter Kumar

Bench: B.S. Chauhan, Swatanter Kumar

                                                                         REPORTABLE


                 IN THE SUPREME COURT OF INDIA


                 CRIMINAL ORIGINAL JURISDICTION



       SUO MOTU WRIT PETITION (CRL.) NO. 122 OF 2011





       IN RE: RAMLILA MAIDAN INCIDENT DT.4/5.06.2011


                                      v.


           HOME SECRETARY, UNION OF INDIA & ORS.





                             J  U D G M E N T


Swatanter Kumar, J.




1.    At the very outset, I would prefer to examine the principles of 



law that can render assistance in weighing the merit or otherwise of  



the   contentious   disputations   asserted   before   the   Court   by   the 



parties in the present  suo moto  petition.   Besides restating the law 



governing Articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(b) of the Constitution of India  



and the parallel restrictions contemplated under Articles 19(2) and 



19(3)   respectively,   I   would   also   gauge   the   dimensions   of   legal 



provisions   in   relation   to   the   exercise   of   jurisdiction   by   the  


empowered   officer   in   passing   an   order   under   Section   144   of   the  



Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (for short `Cr.P.C.').




2.    It   appears   justified   here   to   mention   the   First   Amendment   to 



the  United  States (US) Constitution, a bellwether  in the  pursuit of  



expanding the  horizon of civil liberties.   This Amendment provides  



for  the  freedom   of   speech   of   press   in  the  American   Bill  of  Rights.  



This   Amendment   added   new   dimensions   to   this   right   to   freedom 



and purportedly, without any limitations.  The expressions used in 



wording the Amendment have a wide magnitude and are capable of  



liberal construction.  It reads as under :



             "Congress   shall   make   no   law   respecting   an 

             establishment   of   religion,   or   prohibiting   the 

             free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom 

             of   speech,   or   of   the   press;   or   the   right   of   the  

             people  peaceably  to  assemble,   and  to  petition 

             the Government for a redress of grievances."



3.    The  effect of use  of these expressions, in particular, was that  



the   freedom   of   speech   of   press   was   considered   absolute   and   free  



from any restrictions whatsoever.   Shortly thereafter, as a result of 



widening   of   the   power   of   judicial   review,   the   US   Supreme   Court  



preferred to test each  case  on the touchstone  of the rule of `clear-



                                                                                      2


and-present-danger'.   However, application of this rule was unable  



to withstand the pace of development of law and, therefore, through  



its   judicial   pronouncements,   the   US   Supreme   Court   applied   the  



doctrine of `balancing of interests'.  The cases relating to speech did  



not simply involve the rights of the offending speaker but typically  



they   presented   a   clash   of   several   rights   or   a   conflict   between  



individual   rights   and   necessary   functions   of   the   Government. 



Justice   Frankfurter   often   applied   the   above-mentioned   Balancing 



Formula  and  concluded  that  "while  the  court  has  emphasized  the 



importance of `free speech', it has recognized that free speech is not  



in itself a touchstone.   The Constitution  is not unmindful of other  



important interests, such as public order, if free expression of ideas  



is not found to be the overbalancing considerations."  



4.    The `balancing of interests' approach is basically derived from 



Roscoe Pound's theories of social engineering.   Pound had insisted  



that his structure of public, social and individual interests are all,  



in   fact,  individual  interests  looked  at   from  different   points  of  view  



for the purpose  of clarity.   Therefore, in order  to make  the system  



work  properly, it is essential  that when  interests are  balanced,  all 


                                                                                 3


claims   must   be   translated   into   the   same   level   and   carefully  



labelled.     Thus,   a   social   interest   may   not   be   balanced   against 



individual   interest,   but   only   against   another   social   interest.     The  



author   points   out   that   throughout   the   heyday   of   the   clear-and-



present-danger   and   preferred   position   doctrines,   the   language   of 



balancing,   weighing   or   accommodating   interests   was   employed   as 



an integral part of the libertarian position.  [Freedom of Speech: The  



Supreme Court and Judicial Review, by Martin Shapiro, 1966]



5.    Even   in   the   United   States   there   is   a   recurring   debate   in  



modern   First   Amendment   Jurisprudence   as   to   whether   First 



Amendment rights are `absolute' in the sense that the Government  



may   not   abridge   them   at   all   or   whether   the   First   Amendment 



requires the `balancing of competing interests' in the sense that free  



speech   values   and   the   Government's   competing   justification   must 



be   isolated   and   weighted   in   each   case.     Although   the   First  



Amendment   to   the   American   Constitution   provides   that   Congress 



shall   make   no   law   abridging   the   freedom   of   speech,   press   or  



assembly,   it   has   long   been   established   that   those   freedoms  



themselves   are   dependent   upon   the   power   of   the   constitutional 


                                                                                   4


Government   to   survive.     If   it   is   to   survive,   it   must   have   power   to 



protect   itself   against   unlawful   conduct   and   under   some 



circumstances   against   incitements   to   commit   unlawful   acts. 



Freedom  of speech, thus, does not comprehend  the  right to speak  



on any subject at any time.  In the case of Schenck v. United States 



[63 L ed 1173], the Court held :



              "The  character  of  every act depends  upon  the 

              circumstances  in   which  it   is  done.    The   most 

              stringent   protection   of   free   speech   would   not 

              protect   a   man   in   falsely   shouting   fire   in   a 

              theatre and causing a panic.   It does not even 

              protect   a   man   from   an   injunction   against 

              uttering   words   that   have   all   the   effect   of 

              force....the   question   in   every   case   is   whether 

              the   words   used   are   used   in   such 

              circumstances and are of such a nature  as to 

              create   a   clear   and   present   danger   that   they 

              will   bring   about   the   substantive   evils   that 

              Congress has a right to prevent."

[Constitution of India, (2nd Edn.), Volume 1 by Dr. L.M. Singhvi]




6.     In contradistinction to the above approach of the US Supreme  



Court,   the   Indian   Constitution   spells   out   the   right   to   freedom   of 



speech  and  expression  under  Article  19(1)(a).    It  also  provides  the  



right   to   assemble   peacefully   and   without   arms   to   every   citizen   of  



the   country   under   Article   19(1)(b).     However,   these   rights   are   not 



                                                                                         5


free  from any restrictions  and  are  not  absolute  in their  terms and  



application.     Articles   19(2)   and   19(3),   respectively,   control   the 



freedoms available to a citizen.  Article 19(2) empowers the State to 



impose reasonable restrictions on exercise of the right to freedom of  



speech   and   expression   in   the   interest   of   the   factors   stated   in   the  



said clause.   Similarly, Article 19(3) enables the State to make any 



law   imposing   reasonable   restrictions   on   the   exercise   of   the   right 



conferred, again in the interest of the factors stated therein.  





7.    In face  of this constitutional  mandate, the  American doctrine  



adumbrated   in  Schenck's  case   (supra)   cannot   be   imported   and 



applied.  Under our Constitution, this right is not an absolute right 



but is subject to the above-noticed restrictions.  Thus, the position  



under our Constitution is different.  




8.    In `Constitutional Law of  India' by H.M. Seervai (Fourth Edn.), 



Vol.1,   the   author   has   noticed   that   the   provisions   of   the   two 



Constitutions   as   to   freedom   of   speech   and   expression   are 



essentially   different.     The   difference   being   accentuated   by   the  



provisions of the Indian Constitution for preventive detention which 



                                                                                       6


have no counterpart in the US Constitution.  Reasonable restriction 



contemplated   under   the   Indian   Constitution   brings   the   matter   in 



the   domain   of   the   court   as   the   question   of   reasonableness   is   a 



question primarily for the Court to decide.  {Babulal Parate  v.  State  



of Maharashtra [(1961) 3 SCR 423]}.




9.     The   fundamental   right   enshrined   in   the   Constitution   itself 



being made subject to reasonable restrictions, the laws so enacted 



to specify certain restrictions on the right to freedom of speech and  



expression   have   to   be   construed   meaningfully   and   with   the  



constitutional object in mind.  For instance, the right to freedom of 



speech and expression is not violated by a law which requires that 



name   of   the   printer   and   publisher   and   the   place   of   printing   and  



publication should be printed legibly on every book or paper.  




10.    Thus, there is a marked distinction in the language of law, its 



possible   interpretation   and   application   under   the   Indian   and   the 



US laws.   It is significant to note that the freedom of speech is the  



bulwark   of   democratic   Government.   This   freedom   is   essential   for  



proper   functioning   of   the   democratic   process.   The   freedom   of 




                                                                                    7


speech and expression is regarded as the first condition of liberty. It  



occupies   a   preferred   position   in   the   hierarchy   of   liberties,   giving 



succour and protection to all other liberties. It has been truly said  



that it is the mother of all other liberties. Freedom of speech plays a 



crucial   role   in   the   formation   of   public   opinion   on   social,   political  



and   economic   matters.    It   has   been   described  as   a   "basic   human 



right", "a natural right" and the like.   With the development of law 



in India, the  right to  freedom  of speech  and  expression  has  taken  



within its ambit the right to receive information as well as the right 



of press.




11.    In order to effectively consider the rival contentions raised and 



in the backdrop of the factual matrix, it will be of some concern for  



this Court to examine the constitutional scheme and the historical  



background of the relevant Articles relating to the right to freedom  



of speech and expression in India. The framers of our Constitution, 



in unambiguous terms, granted the right to freedom of speech and  



expression and the right to assemble peaceably and without arms.  



This gave to the citizens of this country a very valuable right, which 



is   the   essence   of   any   democratic   system.     There   could   be   no  

                                                                                       8


expression  without  these  rights. Liberty of  thought  enables  liberty 



of   expression.   Belief   occupies   a   place   higher   than   thought   and  



expression.   Belief   of   people   rests   on   liberty   of   thought   and 



expression.    Placed  as  the  three  angles  of   a  triangle,  thought   and 



expression   would   occupy   the   two   corner   angles   on   the   baseline  



while   belief   would   have   to   be   placed   at   the   upper   angle.  



Attainment of the preambled liberties is eternally connected to the  



liberty of expression.  (Ref. Preamble, The Spirit and Backbone of the  



Constitution   of   India,   by   Justice   R.C.   Lahoti).   These   valuable 



fundamental  rights are  subject  to  restrictions  contemplated  under 



Articles 19(2) and 19(3), respectively.  Article 19(1) was subjected to  



just   one   amendment,   by   the   Constitution   (44th  Amendment)   Act, 



1979,   vide   which   Article   19(1)(f)  was   repealed.       Since   the 



Parliament   felt   the   need   of   amending   Article   19(2)   of   the 



Constitution,   it   was   substituted   by   the   Constitution   (First 



Amendment) Act, 1951 with retrospective effect.    Article 19(2) was  



subjected   to   another   amendment   and   vide   the   Constitution 



(Sixteenth Amendment) Act, 1963, the expression "sovereignty and  



integrity   of   India"   was   added.     The   pre-amendment   Article   had 


                                                                                9


empowered the State to make laws imposing reasonable restrictions 



in   exercise   of   the   rights   conferred   under   Article   19(1)(a)   in   the  



interest  of   the  security  of  the   State,  friendly  relations  with  foreign 



states, public order, decency or morality or in relation to contempt  



of   court,  defamation   or   incitement   of  an   offence.       To   introduce   a  



more definite dimension with regard to the sovereignty and integrity 



of   India,   this   Amendment   was   made.       It   provided   the   right 



spectrum in relation to which the State could enact a law to place  



reasonable restrictions upon the freedom of speech and expression.




12.    This shows that the State  has a duty to protect itself against 



certain   unlawful   actions   and,   therefore,   may   enact   laws   which 



would ensure such protection.    The right that springs from Article 



19(1)(a)   is   not   absolute   and   unchecked.       There   cannot   be   any  



liberty   absolute   in   nature   and   uncontrolled   in   operation   so   as   to  



confer  a  right wholly  free  from  any restraint.     Had  there  been  no  



restraint,   the   rights   and   freedoms   may   become   synonymous   with 



anarchy and disorder.  {Ref.: State of West Bengal Vs. Subodh Gopal  



Bose [AIR 1954 SC 92]}.





                                                                                    10


13.    I consider it appropriate to examine the term `liberty', which is 



subject   to   reasonable   restrictions,   with   reference   to   the   other 



constitutional   rights.   Article   21   is   the   foundation   of   the 



constitutional   scheme.      It   grants   to   every   person   the   right   to   life  



and   personal   liberty.       This   Article   prescribes  a   negative   mandate  



that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except  



according   to   the   procedure   established   by   law.     The   procedure  



established by law for deprivation of rights conferred by this Article 



must   be   fair,   just   and   reasonable.       The   rules   of   justice   and   fair 



play require that State action should neither be unjust nor unfair, 



lest   it   attracts   the   vice  of   unreasonableness,   thereby   vitiating   the 



law which prescribed that procedure and, consequently, the action 



taken thereunder.




14.    Any action taken by a public authority which is entrusted with 



the statutory power has, therefore, to be tested by the application of 



two   standards   -   first,   the   action   must   be   within   the   scope   of   the  



authority conferred by law and, second, it must be reasonable.     If  



any   action,   within   the   scope   of   the   authority   conferred   by   law   is 



found to be unreasonable, it means that the procedure established 

                                                                                       11


under   which   that   action   is   taken   is   itself   unreasonable.   The 



concept   of   `procedure   established   by   law'   changed   its   character 



after   the   judgment   of   this   Court   in   the   case   of  Maneka  Gandhi  v. 



UOI [AIR 1978 SC 597], where this Court took the view as under :




             "The   principle   of   reasonableness,   which 

             legally   as   well   as   philosophically   is   an 

             essential   element   of   equality   or   non 

             arbitrariness   pervades   Article   14   like   a 

             brooding   omnipresence   and   the   procedure 

             contemplated   by   Article   21   must   answer   the 

             test of reasonableness in order to be right and 

             just   and   fair   and   not   arbitrary   fanciful   or 

             oppressive otherwise it would be no procedure 

             at all and the requirement of Article 21 would 

             not be satisfied."




       This   was   also   noted   in   the   case   of  Madhav   Hayawadanrao  



Hoskot v.   State of  Maharashtra (1978) 3 SCC 544  where this Court 



took the following view:




             "Procedure   established   by   law   are   words   of 

             deep   meaning   for   all   lovers   of   liberty   and 

             judicial sentinels."  




15.    What emerges from the above principles, which has also been 



followed in a catena of judgments of this Court, is that the law itself  



has   to   be   reasonable   and   furthermore,   the   action   under   that   law  

                                                                                  12


has   to   be   in   accordance   with   the   law   so   established.     Non-



observance of either of this can vitiate the action, but if the former 



is invalid, the latter cannot withstand.




16.    Article   13   is   a   protective   provision   and   an   index   of   the  



importance   and   preference   that   the   framers   of   the   Constitution 



gave to Part III.     In terms of Article 13(1), the laws in force before  



the   commencement   of   the   Constitution,   in   so   far   as   they   were  



inconsistent with the  provisions  of that Part were, to the extent of 



such inconsistency, void.     It also fettered the right of the State in 



making laws.   The State is not to make any law which takes away  



or abridges the rights conferred by this Part and if such law is made 



then   to   the   extent   of   conflict,   it   would   be   void.       In   other   words,  



except for the limitations stated in the Articles contained in Part III  



itself   and   Article   13(4)   of   the   Constitution,   this   Article   is   the  



reservoir   of   the   fundamental   protections   available   to   any 



person/citizen.  




17.    While these are the guaranteed fundamental rights, Article 38, 



under the Directive Principles of State Policy contained in Part IV of  




                                                                                           13


the  Constitution, places a constitutional obligation  upon  the State 



to   strive   to   promote   the   welfare   of   the   people   by   securing   and  



protecting, as effectively as it may, a social order in which justice -  



social,   economic   and   political   -   shall  inform   all   the   institutions   of  



the national life.   Article 37 makes the Directive Principles of State  



Policy fundamental in governance of the country and provides that 



it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making 



laws.   





18.    With   the   development   of   law,   even   certain   matters   covered  



under this Part relating to Directive Principles have been uplifted to 



the   status   of   fundamental   rights,   for   instance,   the   right   to 



education.   Though this right forms part of the Directive Principles  



of State Policy, compulsory and primary education has been treated 



as   a   part   of   Article   21   of   the   Constitution   of   India   by   the   courts, 



which consequently led to the enactment of the Right of Children to 



Free and Compulsory Education Act, 2010.  




19.    Article 51A deals with the fundamental duties of the citizens.  



It,  inter alia, postulates that it shall be  the  duty of every citizen of 


                                                                                          14


India   to   abide   by   the   Constitution,   to   promote   harmony   and   the  



spirit of common brotherhood, to safeguard public property and to 



abjure violence. 




20.    Thus, a common thread runs through Parts III, IV and IVA of 



the   Constitution   of   India.     One   Part   enumerates   the   fundamental 



rights,   the   second   declares   the   fundamental   principles   of 



governance and the third lays down the fundamental duties of the 



citizens.   While interpreting any of these provisions, it shall always  



be   advisable   to   examine   the   scope   and   impact   of   such  



interpretation on all the three constitutional aspects emerging from 



these   parts.    It  is   necessary  to   be  clear   about  the  meaning  of  the 



word "fundamental" as used in the expression "fundamental in the  



governance  of the  State"  to  describe  the  directive  principles  which 



have   not   legally   been   made   enforceable.     Thus,   the   word  



"fundamental"   has   been   used   in   two   different   senses   under   our 



Constitution.   The essential character of the fundamental rights is 



secured by limiting the legislative power and by providing that any  



transgression   of   the   limitation   would   render   the   offending   law 



pretendo  void.       The   word   "fundamental"   in   Article   37   also   means  

                                                                                 15


basic or essential, but it is used in the normative sense of setting,  



before   the   State,   goals   which   it   should   try   to   achieve.   As   already 



noticed, the significance of the fundamental principles stated in the 



directive   principles   has   attained   greater   significance   through 



judicial pronouncements. 




21.    As   difficult   as   it   is   to   anticipate   the   right   to   any   freedom   or  



liberty   without   any   reasonable   restriction,   equally   difficult   it   is   to  



imagine the existence of a right not coupled with a duty.  The duty  



may   be   a   direct   or   indirect   consequence   of   a   fair   assertion   of   the  



right.   Part III  of the Constitution of India although confers rights,  



still duties  and  restrictions  are  inherent thereunder.   These  rights 



are basic in nature  and are  recognized and guaranteed as natural 



rights, inherent in the status of a citizen of a free country, but are  



not absolute in nature and uncontrolled in operation.  Each one of  



these rights is to be controlled, curtailed and regulated, to a certain 



extent, by laws made by the Parliament or the State Legislature.  In 



spite   of   there   being   a   general   presumption   in   favour   of   the 



constitutionality of a legislation under challenge alleging violation of  



the   right   to   freedom   guaranteed   by   clause   (1)   of   Article   19   of   the 

                                                                                            16


Constitution,   on   a  prima   facie  case   of   such   violation   being   made 



out,   the   onus   shifts   upon   the   State   to   show   that   the   legislation 



comes   within   the   permissible   restrictions   set   out   in   clauses   (2)   to 



(6) of Article 19 and that the particular restriction is reasonable.  It  



is   for   the   State   to   place   on   record   appropriate   material   justifying  



the restriction and its reasonability.  Reasonability of restriction is a  



matter   which   squarely   falls   within   the   power   of   judicial   review   of  



the Courts.  Such limitations, therefore, indicate two purposes; one 



that   the   freedom   is   not   absolute   and   is   subject   to   regulatory 



measures   and   the   second   that   there   is   also   a   limitation   on   the 



power of the legislature to restrict these freedoms.   The legislature  



has to exercise these powers within the ambit of Article 19(2) of the  



Constitution.  





22.    Further, there is a direct and not merely implied responsibility 



upon   the   Government   to   function   openly   and   in   public   interest. 



The Right to Information itself emerges from the right to freedom of 



speech   and   expression.     Unlike   an   individual,   the   State   owns   a 



multi-dimensional   responsibility.     It   has   to   maintain   and   ensure  




                                                                                     17


security of the State as well as the social and public order. It has to 



give utmost regard to the right to freedom of speech and expression  



which   a   citizen   or   a   group   of   citizens   may   assert.     The   State   also  



has   a   duty   to   provide   security   and   protection   to   the   persons   who  



wish to attend such assembly at the invitation of the person who is  



exercising his right to freedom of speech or otherwise.   In the case  



of  S.   Rangarajan  v.  Jagjivan   Ram  [(1989)   2   SCC   574],   this   Court 



noticed as under :




              "45.  The   problem   of   defining   the   area   of 

              freedom   of   expression   when   it   appears   to 

              conflict   with   the   various   social   interests 

              enumerated under Article 19(2) may briefly be 

              touched upon here. There does indeed have to 

              be   a   compromise   between   the   interest   of 

              freedom   of   expression   and   special   interests. 

              But   we   cannot   simply   balance   the   two 

              interests   as   if   they   are   of   equal   weight.   Our 

              commitment   of   freedom   of   expression 

              demands that it cannot be  suppressed unless 

              the situations created by allowing the freedom 

              are   pressing   and   the   community   interest   is 

              endangered.   The   anticipated   danger   should 

              not   be   remote,   conjectural   or   far-fetched.   It 

              should   have   proximate  and  direct   nexus   with 

              the   expression.   The   expression   of   thought 

              should be intrinsically dangerous to the public 

              interest. In other words, the expression should 

              be   inseparably   locked   up   with   the   action 



                                                                                         18


             contemplated like the equivalent of a "spark in 

             a power keg"."




23.    Where   the   Court   applies   the   test   of   `proximate   and   direct 



nexus with the expression', the Court also has to keep in mind that 



the   restriction   should   be   founded   on   the   principle   of   least 



invasiveness i.e. the restriction should be imposed in a manner and  



to the extent which is unavoidable in a given situation.   The Court  



would   also   take   into   consideration   whether   the   anticipated   event 



would or would not be intrinsically dangerous to public interest.




24.    Now, I would examine the various tests that have been applied  



over the period of time to examine the validity and/or reasonability 



of the restrictions imposed upon the rights.





Upon the Rights Enshrined in the Constitution




25.    No person can be divested of his fundamental rights.  They are  



incapable  of being taken away or abridged.   All that the State can  



do, by exercise of its legislative power, is to regulate these rights by 





                                                                               19


imposition of reasonable restrictions on them.   Upon an analysis of  



the law, the following tests emerge:-




       a)   The   restriction   can   be   imposed   only   by   or   under   the  



          authority   of   law.     It   cannot   be   imposed   by   exercise   of 



          executive power without any law to back it up.




       b) Each restriction must be reasonable.




       c) A  restriction  must  be  related  to  the   purpose   mentioned   in 



          Article 19(2).




26.    The   questions   before   the   Court,   thus,   are   whether   the 



restriction   imposed   was   reasonable   and   whether   the   purported 



purpose   of   the   same   squarely   fell   within   the   relevant   clauses 



discussed above. The legislative determination of what restriction to 



impose   on   a   freedom   is   final   and   conclusive,   as   it   is   not   open   to  



judicial review.   The judgments of this Court have been consistent  



in  taking  the  view   that   it   is  difficult  to   define  or  explain   the   word 



"reasonable"   with   any   precision.       It   will   always   be   dependent   on  



the facts of a given case  with reference  to the law which has been  



enacted to create  a restriction on the right.     It is neither possible  

                                                                                         20


nor  advisable  to  state  any  abstract  standard  or  general  pattern  of  



reasonableness as applicable uniformly to all cases.   This Court in 



the case of State of Madras v. V.G. Row  [AIR 1952 SC 196] held :-




            "It   is   important   in   this   context   to   bear   in   mind 

            that   the   test   of   reasonableness,   whereever 

            prescribed,  should  be  applied  to  each  individual 

            statute   impugned,   and   no   abstract   standard   or 

            general   pattern   of   reasonableness,   can   be   laid 

            down as applicable to all cases." 




27.    For adjudging the reasonableness of a restriction, factors such  



as   the   duration   and   extent   of   the   restrictions,   the   circumstances 



under   which   and   the   manner   in   which   that   imposition   has   been  



authorized,   the   nature   of   the   right   infringed,   the   underlining  



purpose of  the restrictions imposed, the extent and urgency of the  



evil   sought   to   be   remedied   thereby,   the   disproportion   of   the  



imposition,   the   prevailing   conditions   at   the   time,   amongst   others, 



enter into the judicial verdict.  [See: Chintamanrao & Anr. v. State of  



Madhya Pradesh (AIR 1951 SC 118)].




28.    The  courts must bear a clear distinction  in mind with regard  



to `restriction' and `prohibition'.  They are expressions which cannot  




                                                                                   21


be   used   inter-changeably   as   they   have   different   connotations   and  



consequences in law.   Wherever a `prohibition' is imposed, besides  



satisfying   all   the   tests   of   a   reasonable   `restriction',   it   must   also  



satisfy   the   requirement   that   any   lesser   alternative   would   be 



inadequate.   Furthermore, whether a restriction, in effect, amounts 



to  a total  prohibition  or  not,  is a question  of fact which  has  to  be  



determined   with   regard   to   facts   and   circumstances   of   each   case.  



This Court in the  case  of  State of  Gujarat v. Mirzapur  Moti Kureshi  



Kassab Jamat and Others [(2005) 8 SCC 534] held as under:-




          "75.   Three   propositions   are   well   settled:   (i) 

          'restriction' includes cases of 'prohibition'; (ii) the 

          standard   for   judging   reasonability   of   restriction 

          or   restriction   amounting   to   prohibition   remains 

          the same, excepting that a total prohibition must 

          also   satisfy   the   test   that   a   lesser   alternative 

          would   be   inadequate;   and   (iii)   whether   a 

          restriction in effect amounts to a total prohibition 

          is   a   question   of   fact   which   shall   have   to   be 

          determined   with   regard   to   the   facts   and 

          circumstances   of   each   case,   the   ambit   of   the 

          right   and   the   effect   of   the   restriction   upon   the 

          exercise of that right....."




29.    The obvious result of the above discussion is that a restriction 



imposed   in   any   form   has   to   be   reasonable   and   to   that   extent,   it 




                                                                                      22


must stand the scrutiny of judicial review.  It cannot be arbitrary or  



excessive.   It must possess a direct and proximate  nexus with the  



object   sought   to   be   achieved.   Whenever   and   wherever   any 



restriction   is   imposed   upon   the   right   to   freedom   of   speech   and  



expression, it must be within the framework of the prescribed law, 



as subscribed by Article 19(2) of the Constitution.




30.    As   already   noticed,   rights,   restrictions   and   duties   co-exist. 



As, on the  one  hand, it is necessary to maintain  and preserve  the  



freedom   of   speech   and   expression   in   a   democracy,   there,   on   the  



other,   it   is   also   necessary   to   place   reins   on   this   freedom   for   the 



maintenance   of   social   order.       The   term   `social   order'   has   a   very 



wide   ambit.      It   includes   `law   and   order',   `public   order'   as   well   as  



`the   security   of   the   State'.       The   security   of   the   State   is   the   core 



subject and public order as well as law and order follow the same. 



In the case of  Romesh Thappar v. State of  Madras  [1950 SCR 594], 



this Court took the view that local breaches of public order were no 



grounds   for   restricting   the   freedom   of   speech   guaranteed   by   the 



Constitution.       This   led   to   the   Constitutional   (First   Amendment) 



Act,   1951   and   consequently,   this   Court   in   the   case   of  Dr.   Ram  

                                                                                           23


Manohar   Lohia  v.   State   of   Bihar  [AIR   1966   SC   740]   stated   that   an 



activity   which   affects   `law   and   order'   may   not   necessarily   affect 



`public  order' and an activity which might be  prejudicial to `public  



order' may not necessarily affect `security of the State'.  Absence of  



`public order' is an aggravated form of disturbance of public peace  



which   affects   the   general   current   of   public   life.     Any   act   which 



merely affects the security of others may not constitute a breach of  



`public order'.




31.    The expression `in the interest of' has given a wide amplitude  



to the permissible law which can be enacted to impose reasonable  



restrictions   on   the   rights   guaranteed   by   Article   19(1)   of   the  



Constitution.




32.    There   has   to   be   a   balance   and   proportionality   between   the 



right and  restriction  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  right and  duty, on  



the other.   It will create an imbalance, if undue or disproportionate  



emphasis is placed  upon the right of a citizen without considering  



the   significance   of   the   duty.       The   true   source   of   right   is   duty. 



When the courts are called upon to examine the reasonableness of  




                                                                                      24


a   legislative   restriction   on   exercise   of   a   freedom,   the   fundamental 



duties  enunciated  under  Article  51A  are  of relevant  consideration.  



Article 51A requires an individual to abide by the law, to safeguard  



public   property   and   to   abjure   violence.   It   also   requires   the  



individual to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity 



of the country.       All these duties are not insignificant.     Part IV of  



the   Constitution   relates   to   the   Directive   Principles   of   the   State 



Policy.     Article   38   was   introduced   in   the   Constitution   as   an  



obligation upon the State to maintain social order for promotion of 



welfare   of   the   people.   By   the   Constitution   (Forty-Second 



Amendment) Act, 1976, Article 51A was added to comprehensively 



state   the   fundamental   duties   of   the   citizens   to   compliment   the 



obligations of the State.  Thus, all these duties are of constitutional  



significance.   It is obvious that the Parliament realized the need for 



inserting   the   fundamental   duties   as   a   part   of   the   Indian 



Constitution and required every citizen of India to adhere to those  



duties.      Thus, it will be difficult for any Court to exclude from its  



consideration   any   of   the   above-mentioned   Articles   of   the 



Constitution   while   examining   the   validity   or   otherwise   of   any 


                                                                                  25


restriction relating to the right to freedom of speech and expression  



available to a citizen under Article 19(1)(a) of the Constitution.   The  



restriction   placed   on   a   fundamental   right   would   have   to   be  



examined with reference to the concept of fundamental duties and 



non-interference  with liberty of others.   Therefore, a restriction  on 



the right to assemble and raise protest has also to be examined on  



similar   parameters   and   values.     In   other   words,   when   you   assert  



your   right,   you   must   respect   the   freedom   of   others.     Besides  



imposition   of   a   restriction   by   the   State,   the   non-interference   with 



liberties of others is an essential condition for assertion of the right 



to   freedom   of   speech   and   expression.       In   the   case   of  Dr.   D.C.  



Saxena v. Hon'ble the Chief Justice of India [(1996) 5 SCC 216], this 



Court held:




          "31.   If   maintenance   of   democracy   is   the 

          foundation   for   free   speech,   society   equally   is 

          entitled   to   regulate   freedom   of   speech   or 

          expression   by   democratic   action.   The   reason   is 

          obvious, viz., that society accepts free speech and 

          expression and also puts limits on the right of the  

          majority. Interest of the people involved in the acts 

          of   expression   should   be   looked   at   not   only   from 

          the perspective of the speaker but also the place at 

          which   he   speaks,   the   scenario,   the   audience,   the 



                                                                                   26


           reaction   of   the   publication,   the   purpose   of   the 

           speech and the place  and the forum in which the 

           citizen   exercises   his   freedom   of   speech   and 

           expression.   The   State   has   legitimate   interest, 

           therefore,   to   regulate   the   freedom   of   speech   and 

           expression   which   liberty   represents   the   limits   of 

           the  duty   of   restraint   on   speech  or  expression  not 

           to   utter   defamatory   or   libellous   speech   or 

           expression.   There   is   a   correlative   duty   not   to 

           interfere with the liberty of others. Each is entitled 

           to dignity of person and of reputation. Nobody has 

           a   right   to   denigrate   others'   right   to   person   or  

           reputation.   Therefore,   freedom   of   speech   and 

           expression   is   tolerated   so   long   as   it   is   not 

           malicious or libellous, so that all attempts to foster 

           and ensure orderly and peaceful public discussion 

           or   public   good   should   result   from   free   speech   in 

           the   market-place.   If   such   speech   or   expression 

           was   untrue   and   so   reckless   as   to   its   truth,   the 

           speaker   or   the   author   does   not   get   protection   of 

           the constitutional right."




33.    Every   right   has   a   corresponding   duty.     Part   III   of   the 



Constitution   of   India   although   confers   rights   and   duties, 



restrictions are inherent thereunder.   Reasonable regulations have 



been   found   to   be   contained   in   the   provisions   of   Part   III   of   the  



Constitution of India, apart from clauses (2) to (4) and (6) of Article  



19 of the Constitution {See Union of India v. Naveen Jindal and Anr. 



[(2004) 2 SCC 510]}. 





                                                                                     27


34.    As I  have already discussed, the restriction must be provided 



by law in a manner somewhat distinct to the term `due  process of  



law'   as   contained   in   Article   21   of   the   Constitution.     If   the   orders  



passed by the Executive are backed by a valid and effective law, the  



restriction   imposed   thereby   is   likely   to   withstand   the   test   of 



reasonableness, which requires it to be free of arbitrariness, to have  



a   direct   nexus   to   the   object   and   to   be   proportionate   to   the   right 



restricted as well as the requirement of the society, for example, an 



order passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C.       This order is passed on  



the strength of a valid law enacted by the Parliament.  The order is 



passed by an executive authority declaring that at a given place or 



area,   more   than   five   persons   cannot   assemble   and   hold   a   public  



meeting.   There  is a  complete  channel  provided  for  examining  the  



correctness   or   otherwise   of   such   an   order   passed   under   Section 



144   Cr.P.C.   and,   therefore,   it   has   been   held   by   this   Court   in   a  



catena   of   decisions   that   such   order   falls   within   the   framework   of  



reasonable restriction.




35.    The distinction between `public order' and `law and order' is a  



fine   one,   but   nevertheless   clear.     A   restriction   imposed   with   `law 

                                                                                        28


and   order'   in   mind   would   be   least   intruding   into   the   guaranteed 



freedom   while   `public   order'   may   qualify   for   a   greater   degree   of  



restriction   since   public   order   is   a   matter   of   even   greater   social  



concern.  Out of all expressions used in this regard, as discussed in  



the   earlier   part   of   this   judgment,   `security   of   the   state'   is   the  



paramount   and   the   State   can   impose   restrictions   upon   the 



freedom,   which   may   comparatively   be   more   stringent   than   those 



imposed   in  relation  to   maintenance  of  `public  order'   and   `law   and  



order'.     However   stringent   may   these   restrictions   be,   they   must 



stand the test of `reasonability'.  The State would have to satisfy the  



Court   that   the   imposition   of   such   restrictions   is   not   only   in   the 



interest of the security of the State but is also within the framework 



of Articles 19(2) and 19(3) of the Constitution.  




36.    It   is   keeping   this   distinction   in   mind,   the   Legislature,   under 



Section  144  Cr.P.C.,  has  empowered   the   District  Magistrate,   Sub-



Divisional   Magistrate   or   any   other   Executive   Magistrate,   specially  



empowered   in   this   behalf,   to   direct   any   person   to   abstain   from  



doing   a   certain   act   or   to   take   action   as   directed,   where   sufficient 



ground   for   proceeding   under   this   Section   exists   and   immediate  

                                                                                      29


prevention and/or speedy remedy is desirable.  By virtue of Section  



144A   Cr.P.C.,   which   itself   was   introduced   by   Act   25   of   2005,   the  



District   Magistrate   has   been   empowered   to   pass   an   order 



prohibiting,   in   any   area   within   the   local   limits   of   his   jurisdiction,  



the carrying of arms in any procession or the organizing or holding  



of   any  mass  drill  or  mass  training  with  arms  in  any  public  place,  



where it is necessary for him to do so for the preservation of public  



peace,   public   safety   or   maintenance   of   the   public   order.     Section 



144 Cr.P.C, therefore, empowers an executive authority, backed by  



these   provisions,   to   impose   reasonable   restrictions  vis-`-vis  the 



fundamental rights.   The provisions of Section 144 Cr.P.C. provide  



for   a   complete   mechanism   to   be   followed   by   the   Magistrate  



concerned and also specify the limitation of time till when such an 



order   may   remain   in   force.     It   also   prescribes   the   circumstances  



that   are   required   to   be   taken   into   consideration   by   the   said  



authority while passing an order under Section 144 Cr.P.C.




37.    In  Babu   Lal   Parate  (supra)   where   this   Court   was   concerned 



with   the   contention   raised   on   behalf   of   the   union   of   workers   that 



the   order   passed   in   anticipation   by   the   Magistrate   under   Section 

                                                                                       30


144   Cr.P.C.   was   an   encroachment   on   their   rights   under   Articles 



19(1)(a) and 19(1)(b), it was held that the provisions of the Section,  



which commit the power in this regard to a Magistrate belonging to 



any   of   the   classes   referred   to   therein   cannot   be   regarded   as 



unreasonable.     While   examining   the   law   in   force   in   the   United  



States,   the   Court   further   held   that   an   anticipatory   action   of   the 



kind   permissible   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   not   impermissible  



within  the  ambit  of clauses  (2) and  (3) of Article  19.   Public  order  



has   to   be   maintained   at   all   times,   particularly   prior   to   any   event 



and,   therefore,   it   is   competent   for   the   legislature   to   pass   a   law  



permitting the  appropriate  authority  to  take  anticipatory  action  or 



to place anticipatory restrictions upon particular kind of acts in an  



emergency for the purpose of maintaining public order.




38.    In the case of Madhu Limaye  v.  Sub Divisional Magistrate and  



Ors.  [AIR  1971  SC  2481],  a Constitution  Bench  of this  Court took  



the following view:




             "24.   The   procedure   to   be   followed   is   next 

             stated.  Under  Sub-section  (2) if time  does  not 

             permit or the order cannot be served, it can be 

             made   ex   parte.   Under   Sub-section   (3)   the 

                                                                                     31


order   may   be   directed   to   a   particular 

individual   or   to   the   public   generally   when 

frequenting   or   visiting   a   particular   place. 

Under   sub-section   (4)   the   Magistrate   may 

either  suo   motu  or   on   an   application   by   an 

aggrieved   person,   rescind   or   alter   the   order 

whether   his   own   or   by   a   Magistrate 

subordinate   to   him   or   made   by   his 

predecessor   in   Office.   Under   Sub-section   (5) 

where   the   magistrate   is   moved   by   a   person 

aggrieved   he   must   hear   him   so   that   he   may 

show   cause   against   the   order   and   if   the 

Magistrate   rejects   wholly   or   in   part   the 

application,   he   must   record   his   reasons   in 

writing.   This   sub-section   is   mandatory.   An 

order   by   the   Magistrate   does   not   remain   in 

force   after   two   months   from   the   making 

thereof   but   the   State   Government   may, 

however, extend the period by a notification in 

the   Gazette   but,   only   in   cases   of   danger   to 

human life, health or safety or where there is a 

likelihood of a riot or an affray. But the second 

portion   of   the   sub-section   was   declared 

violative  of  Article  19  in State  of  Bihar  v. K.K. 

Misra [1969] S.C.R. 337. It may be pointed out  

here   that   disobedience   of   an   order   lawfully 

promulgated is made an offence by Section 188 

of the Indian Penal Code, if such disobedience 

causes   obstruction,   annoyance   or   injury   to 

persons   lawfully   employed.   It   is   punishable  

with   simple   imprisonment   for   one   month   or 

fine of Rs. 200 or both.




25. The gist of action under Section 144 is the 

urgency   of   the   situation,   its   efficacy   in   the 

likelihood   of   being   able   to   prevent   some 

harmful   occurrences.   As   it   is   possible   to   act 

                                                                32


absolutely and even ex parte it is obvious that 

the   emergency   must   be   sudden   and   the 

consequences sufficiently grave. Without it the 

exercise   of   power   would  have  no  justification. 

It   is   not   an   ordinary   power   flowing   from 

administration  but  a  power  used  in  a  judicial 

manner   and   which   can   stand   further   judicial 

scrutiny   in   the   need   for   the   exercise   of   the 

power,   in   its   efficacy   and   in   the   extent   of   its 

application.   There   is   no   general   proposition 

that   an   order   under   Section   144,   Criminal 

Procedure   Code   cannot   be   passed   without 

taking   evidence   : see   Mst.  Jagrupa  Kumari  v. 

Chotay   Narain   Singh   (1936)   37   Cri.L.J.   95 

(Pat)  which  in  our  opinion  is correct  in laying 

down   this   proposition.   These   fundamental 

facts   emerge   from   the   way   the   occasions   for 

the   exercise   of   the   power   are   mentioned. 

Disturbances   of   public   tranquility,   riots   and 

affray lead to subversion of public order unless 

they   are   prevented   in   time.   Nuisances 

dangerous to human life, health or safety have 

no doubt to be abated and prevented. We are, 

however,   not   concerned   with   this   part   of   the 

section   and   the   validity   of   this   part   need   not 

be decided here. In so far as the other parts of  

the  section   are  concerned   the   key-note  of  the 

power is to free society from menace of serious 

disturbances of a grave character. The section 

is   directed   against   those   who   attempt   to 

prevent the exercise of legal rights by others or 

imperil the public safety and health. If that be 

so the matter must fall within the restrictions 

which   the   Constitution   itself   visualises   as 

permissible   in   the   interest   of   public   order,   or 

in   the   interest   of   the   general   public.   We   may 

say,   however,   that   annoyance   must   assume 


                                                                      33


sufficiently   grave   proportions   to   bring   the 

matter within interests of public order.




26. The  criticism, however, is that the section 

suffers from  over  broadness  and  the  words  of 

the   section   are   wide   enough   to   give   an 

absolute  power  which  may be  exercised  in an 

unjustifiable case and then there would be no 

remedy except to ask the Magistrate to cancel 

the   order   which   he   may   not   do.   Revision 

against   his   determination   to   the   High   Court 

may   prove   illusory   because   before   the   High 

Court can intervene the mischief will be done. 

Therefore,   it   is   submitted   that   an   inquiry 

should   precede   the   making   of   the   order.   In 

other words, the burden should not be placed 

upon the person affected to clear his position. 

Further   the   order   may   be   so   general   as   to 

affect  not   only   a   particular  party   but  persons 

who   are   innocent,   as   for   example   when   there 

is   an   order   banning   meetings,   processions, 

playing of music etc.


27.    The   effect   of   the   order   being   in   the 

interest of public order and the interests of the 

general public, occasions may arise when it is 

not   possible   to   distinguish   between   those 

whose   conduct   must   be   controlled   and   those 

whose conduct is clear. As was pointed out in 

Babulal   Parate   case  where   two   rival   trade 

unions   clashed   and   it   was   difficult   to   say 

whether   a   person   belonged   to   one   of   the 

unions   or   to   the   general   public,   an   order 

restricting   the   activities   of   the   general   public 

in the particular area was justified.





                                                                 34


             28.    ...A general order may be necessary when 

             the   number   of   persons   is   so   large   that 

             distinction   between   them   and   the   general 

             public   cannot   be   made   without   the   risks 

             mentioned   in   the   section.   A   general   order   is 

             thus   justified   but   if   the   action   is   too   general 

             the   order   may   be   questioned   by   appropriate 

             remedies for which there is ample provision in 

             the law."





39.    In   the   case   of  Himat   Lal   K.   Shah   v.   Commissioner   of   Police,  



Ahmedabad & Anr. [(1973) 1 SCC 227], again a Constitution Bench 



of this Court, while dealing with a situation where a person seeking  



permission   to   hold   a   public   meeting   was   denied   the   same   on   the 



ground   that   under   another   similar   permission,   certain   elements 



had  indulged  in  rioting and  caused  mischief  to  private  and  public 



properties, held Rule 7 framed under the Bombay Police Act, 1951  



as being arbitrary and observed as under :




             "......It   is   not   surprising   that   the   Constitution 

             makers   conferred   a   fundamental   right   on   all 

             citizens   'to   assemble   peaceably   and   without 

             arms'.   While   prior   to   the   coming   into   force   of 

             the   Constitution   the   right   to   assemble   could 

             have been abridged or taken away by law, now 

             that   cannot   be   done   except   by   imposing 

             reasonable restrictions within Article 19(3). But 

             it is urged that the right to assemble does not 

             mean   that   that   right   can   be   exercised   at   any 

                                                                                     35


             and   every   place.   This   Court   held   in   Railway 

             Board   v.  Narinjan   Singh    (1969)   3   SCR   548; 

             554   :   (1969)1   SCC   502   that   there   is   no 

             fundamental   right   for   any   one   to   hold 

             meetings   in   government   premises.   It   was 

             observed: 




                    `The  fact that the citizens of this country 

                    have   freedom   of   speech,   freedom   to 

                    assemble  peaceably and freedom  to form 

                    associations   or   unions   does   not   mean 

                    that they can  exercise  those  freedoms  in 

                    whatever place they please'." 




40.    Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   intended   to   serve   public   purpose   and  



protect   public   order.     This   power   vested   in   the   executive   is   to   be  



invoked after the satisfaction of the authority that there is need for  



immediate   prevention   or   that   speedy   remedy   is   desirable   and  



directions as contemplated are necessary to protect the interest of 



others   or   to   prevent   danger   to   human   life,   health   or   safety   or  



disturbance   of   public   tranquility   or   a   riot   or   an   affray.     These 



features must co-exist at a given point of time in order to enable the  



authority concerned to pass appropriate orders. The expression `law  



and   order'   is   a   comprehensive   expression   which   may   include   not 



merely `public order' but also matters such as `public peace', `public  




                                                                                       36


tranquility'   and   `orderliness'   in   a   locality   or   a   local   area   and 



perhaps some other matters of public concern too.  `Public order' is  



something distinct from order or orderliness in a local area.  Public  



order,   if   disturbed,   must   lead   to   public   disorder   whereas   every 



breach   of   peace   may   not   always   lead   to   public   disorder.       This  



concept came to be illustratively explained in the judgment of this 



Court in the case of  Dr. Ram Manohar Lohia (supra) wherein it was 



held that when two drunkards quarrel and fight, there is `disorder'  



but not `public disorder'.  They can be dealt with under the powers  



to maintain `law and  order' but cannot  be  detained on the ground 



that   they   were   disturbing   `public   order'.     However,   where   the   two  



persons fighting were of rival communities and one of them tried to 



raise communal passions, the problem is still one of `law and order'  



but   it   raises   the   apprehension   of   public   disorder.   The   main 



distinction is that where it affects the community or public at large, 



it  will  be  an   issue   relatable  to  `public  order'.    Section   144  Cr.P.C. 



empowers   passing   of   such   order   in   the   interest   of   public   order 



equitable to public safety and tranquility.  The provisions of Section  



144 Cr.P.C. empowering the authorities to pass orders to tend to or 


                                                                                  37


to   prevent   the   disturbances   of   public   tranquility   is   not  ultra  vires  



the Constitution. 




41.    In the case of State of Karnataka v. Dr. Praveen Bhai Thogadia, 



[(2004)  4  SCC  684],  this  Court,  while  observing  that  each  person, 



whatever   be   his   religion,   must   get   the   assurance   from   the   State 



that   he   has   the   protection   of   law   freely   to   profess,   practice   and  



propagate   his   religion   and   the   freedom   of   conscience,   held   more 



emphatically   that   the   courts   should   not   normally   interfere   with 



matters relating to law and order which is primarily the domain of 



the concerned administrative authorities.  They are by and large the  



best   to   assess   and   handle   the   situation   depending   upon   the 



peculiar needs and necessities within their special knowledge.  




42.    The   scope   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   enumerates   the   principles 



and  declares  the  situations  where  exercise  of  rights  recognized  by 



law,  by  one  or  few,  may  conflict  with  other  rights  of  the  public  or 



tend   to   endanger   the   public   peace,   tranquility   and/or   harmony. 



The   orders   passed   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   are   attempted   to  



serve larger public interest and purpose.  As already noticed, under 




                                                                                     38


the   provisions   of   the   Cr.P.C.   complete   procedural   mechanism   is 



provided   for   examining   the   need   and   merits   of   an   order   passed  



under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.     If   one   reads   the   provisions   of   Section  



144   Cr.P.C.   along   with   other   constitutional   provisions   and   the 



judicial   pronouncements   of   this   Court,   it   can   undisputedly   be  



stated   that   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   a   power   to   be   exercised   by   the  



specified   authority   to   prevent   disturbance   of   public   order, 



tranquility   and   harmony   by   taking   immediate   steps   and   when 



desirable,   to   take   such   preventive   measures.   Further,   when   there 



exists   freedom   of   rights   which   are   subject   to   reasonable  



restrictions,   there   are   contemporaneous   duties   cast   upon   the  



citizens   too.     The   duty   to   maintain   law   and   order   lies   on   the  



concerned   authority   and,   thus,   there   is   nothing   unreasonable   in 



making   it   the   initial   judge   of   the   emergency.     All   this   is   coupled  



with   a   fundamental   duty   upon   the   citizens   to   obey   such   lawful  



orders   as   well   as   to   extend   their   full   cooperation   in   maintaining  



public order and tranquility.  




43.    The concept of orderly conduct leads to a balance for assertion 



of a right to freedom.  In the case of Feiner v.  New York (1951) 340  

                                                                                       39


U.S. 315, the Supreme Court of the United States of America dealt  



with the matter where a person had been convicted for an offence of 



disorderly   conduct   for   making   derogatory   remarks   concerning 



various   persons   including   the   President,   political   dignitaries   and  



other local  political officials during his speech, despite  warning by  



the Police officers to stop the said speech.   The Court, noticing the  



condition   of   the   crowd   as   well   as   the   refusal   by   the   petitioner   to  



obey the Police requests, found that the conduct of the convict was  



in   violation   of   public   peace   and   order   and   the   authority   did   not 



exceed the bounds of proper state Police action, held as under:




              "It is one thing to say that the Police cannot be 

              used  as  an  instrument  for  the  suppression  of 

              unpopular   views,   and   another   to   say   that, 

              when   as   here   the   speaker   passes   the   bounds 

              of   arguments   or   persuasion   and   undertakes 

              incitement   to   riot,   they   are   powerless   to 

              prevent a breach of the peace.  Nor in this case  

              can   we   condemn   the   considered   judgment   of 

              three   New   York   courts   approving   the   means 

              which   the   Police,   faced   with   a   crisis,   used   in 

              the   exercise   of   their   power   and   duty   to 

              preserve peace and order.   The findings of the 

              state   courts   as   to   the   existing   situation   and 

              the imminence of greater disorder couples with 

              petitioner's   deliberate   defiance   of   the   Police 

              officers convince us that we should not reverse 

              this conviction in the name of free speech."

                                                                                        40


44.    Another   important   precept   of   exercise   of   power   in   terms   of 



Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   that   the   right   to   hold   meetings   in   public 



places   is   subject   to   control   of   the   appropriate   authority   regarding  



the   time   and   place   of   the   meeting.     Orders,   temporary   in   nature, 



can   be   passed   to   prohibit   the   meeting   or   to   prevent   an   imminent 



breach   of   peace.     Such   orders   constitute   reasonable   restriction 



upon   the   freedom   of   speech   and   expression.     This   view   has   been  



followed consistently by this Court.  To put it with greater clarity, it 



can   be   stated   that   the   content   is   not   the   only   concern   of   the  



controlling authority but the time and place  of the meeting is also 



well within its jurisdiction.  If the authority anticipates an imminent 



threat to public order or public tranquility, it would be free to pass 



desirable   directions   within   the   parameters   of   reasonable 



restrictions  on  the  freedom  of an  individual.    However, it must  be  



borne   in   mind   that   the   provisions   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   are 



attracted only in emergent situations.  The emergent power is to be 



exercised   for   the   purposes   of   maintaining   public   order.     It   was 



stated by this Court in Romesh Thapar (supra) that the Constitution 




                                                                                   41


requires   a   line   to   be   drawn   in   the   field   of   public   order   and 



tranquility,   marking   off,   may   be   roughly,   the   boundary   between 



those   serious   and   aggravated   forms   of   public   disorder   which   are 



calculated   to  endanger  the  security  of  the   State   and  the   relatively 



minor  breaches  of peace  of a purely local significance, treating for  



this purpose differences in degree as if they were different in kind.  



The   significance   of   factors   such   as   security   of   State   and  



maintenance of public order is demonstrated by the mere fact that 



the framers of the Constitution provided these as distinct topics of  



legislation in Entry III of the Concurrent List of Seventh Schedule to 



the Constitution.  




45.    Moreover, an order under Section 144 Cr.P.C. being an order  



which has a direct consequence of placing a restriction on the right  



to   freedom   of   speech   and   expression   and   right   to   assemble  



peaceably, should be an order in writing and based upon  material 



facts   of   the   case.     This   would   be   the   requirement   of   law   for   more 



than  one  reason.   Firstly, it is an  order  placing  a restriction  upon 



the fundamental rights of a citizen and, thus, may adversely affect 



the   interests  of   the  parties,  and   secondly,   under  the   provisions   of  

                                                                                       42


the   Cr.P.C.,   such   an   order   is   revisable   and   is   subject   to   judicial  



review.  Therefore, it will be appropriate that it must be an order in 



writing, referring to the facts and stating the reasons for imposition  



of   such   restriction.     In   the   case   of  Dr.   Praveen   Bhai   Thogadia  



(supra), this Court took the view that the Court, while dealing with  



such   orders,   does   not   act   like   an   appellate   authority   over   the  



decision of the official concerned.  It would interfere only where the  



order   is   patently   illegal   and   without   jurisdiction   or   with   ulterior  



motive and on extraneous consideration of political victimization by 



those in power.  Normally, interference should be the exception and 



not the rule.  




46.    A bare reading of Section 144 Cr.P.C. shows that :




(1)    It is an executive power vested in the officer so empowered;




(2)    There must exist sufficient ground for proceeding;




(3)    Immediate prevention or speedy remedy is desirable; and




(4)    An   order,   in   writing,   should   be   passed   stating   the   material 



       facts and be served the same upon the concerned person.



                                                                                      43


47.    These  are the  basic requirements  for passing an order under 



Section   144   Cr.P.C.     Such   an   order   can   be   passed   against   an 



individual or persons residing in a particular place or area or even  



against the public in general.   Such an order can remain in force, 



not   in   excess   of   two   months.     The   Government   has   the   power   to 



revoke   such   an   order   and   wherever   any   person   moves   the 



Government   for   revoking   such   an   order,   the   State   Government   is  



empowered  to pass  an  appropriate  order, after  hearing the  person 



in  accordance  with   Sub-section   (3)   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C.    Out  of  



the   aforestated   requirements,   the   requirements   of   existence   of 



sufficient   ground   and   need   for   immediate   prevention   or   speedy 



remedy is of prime  significance.   In this context, the  perception  of  



the   officer   recording   the   desired/contemplated   satisfaction   has   to 



be reasonable, least invasive and bona fide.  The restraint has to be  



reasonable   and   further   must   be   minimal.     Such   restraint   should 



not be allowed to exceed the constraints  of the particular situation 



either in nature or in duration.  The most onerous duty that is cast 



upon the empowered officer by the legislature is that the perception 



of   threat   to   public   peace   and   tranquility   should   be   real   and   not 


                                                                                   44


quandary, imaginary or a mere likely possibility.  This Court in the 



case of Babulal Parate (supra) had clearly stated the following view : 




             "the   language   of   Section   144   is   somewhat 

             different.   The test laid down in the Section is 

             not   merely   `likelihood'   or   `tendency'.     The 

             section   says   that   the   magistrate   must   be 

             satisfied   that   immediate   prevention   of 

             particular   acts   is   necessary   to   counteract 

             danger   to   public   safety   etc.   The   power 

             conferred by the section is exercisable not only 

             where present danger exists but is exercisable 

             also when there is an apprehension of danger." 




48.    The   above-stated   view   of   the   Constitution   Bench   is   the 



unaltered   state   of   law   in   our   country.     However,   it   needs   to   be  



specifically   mentioned   that   the   `apprehension   of   danger'   is   again  



what  can  inevitably   be   gathered   only   from  the   circumstances  of   a 



given case.




49.    Once   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   passed,   it   is 



expected of all concerned to implement the said order unless it has  



been   rescinded   or   modified   by   a   forum   of   competent   jurisdiction.  



Its enforcement has legal consequences. One of such consequences 



would   be   the   dispersement   of   an   unlawful   assembly   and,   if 




                                                                                    45


necessitated, by using permissible force. An assembly which might 



have lawfully assembled would be termed as an `unlawful assembly'  



upon   the   passing   and   implementation   of   such   a   preventive   order. 



The empowered officer is also vested with adequate powers to direct  



the dispersement of such assembly.  In this direction, he may even  



take  the  assistance  of concerned  officers and  armed forces for the 



purposes   of   dispersing   such   an   assembly.     Furthermore,   the   said 



officer   has   even   been   vested   with   the   powers   of   arresting   and 



confining   the   persons   and,   if   necessary,   punishing   them   in 



accordance   with   law   in   terms   of   Section   129   Cr.P.C.     An   order  



under Section 144 Cr.P.C. would have an application to an `actual'  



unlawful assembly as well as a `potential' unlawful assembly.  This  



is   precisely   the   scope   of   application   and   enforcement   of   an   order  



passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C.




50.    Having   noticed   the   legal   precepts   applicable   to   the   present  



case,   it   will   be   appropriate   to   notice,   at   this   stage,   the   factual  



matrix   advanced   by   each   of   the   parties   to   the   case   before   this  



Court.





                                                                                      46


Ve
     rsion put forward by learned  Am
                                                icus Curiae 




51.    In 2008, Baba Ramdev was the first person to raise the issue 



of black  money  publically.     The  black  money outside  the  country 



was   estimated   at   total  of  Rs.400   lakh   crore   or  nearly   nine   trillion  



US   Dollar.   On   27th  February,   2011,   an   Anti-Corruption   Rally   was 



held   at   Ramlila   Maidan,   New   Delhi   where   more   than   one   lakh 



persons are said to have participated.   The persons present at the  



rally   included   Baba   Ramdev,   Acharya   Balakrishna,   Ram 



Jethmalani, Anna  Hazare  and  many others.     On 20th  April, 2011, 



the President of Bharat Swabhiman Trust, Delhi Pardesh submitted 



an   application   to   the   MCD   proposing   to   take   Ramlila   Maidan   on  



rent, subject to the general terms and conditions, for holding a yoga 



training camp for 4 to 5 thousand people between 1st June, 2011 to 



20th  June,   2011.     He   had   also   submitted   an   application   to   the 



Deputy   Commissioner   of   Police   (Central   District)   seeking 



permission   for   holding   the   Yoga   Training   Camp   which   permission  



was granted by the DCP (Central District) vide his letter dated 25 th 



April,   2011.     This   permission   was   subject   to   the   terms   and  





                                                                                    47


conditions stated therein.   Permission letter dated 25th  April, 2011 



reads as under:-





                  "With   reference   to   your   letter   No.   Nil, 

            dated 20.04.2011, on the subject cited above, 

            I  am  directed to inform you that your  request 

            for   permission   to   organize   Yoga   Training 

            Session at Ramlila Ground from 01.06.2011 to 

            20.06.2011 by Bharat Swabhiman Trust Delhi 

            Pradesh   has   been   considered   and   permission 

            is   granted   for   the   same   subject   to   the 

            conditions   that   there   should   not   be   any 

            obstruction   to   the   normal   flow   of   traffic   and 

            permission   from   land   owing   agency   is 

            obtained.        Besides   this,   you   will   deploy 

            sufficient  numbers  of  volunteers  at  the  venue 

            of the function.  Further, you are requested to 

            comply with all the instructions given by Police 

            authorities   time   to   time   failing   which   this 

            permission can be revoked at any time."




52.    Continuing with his agitation for the return of black money to  



the  country, Baba  Ramdev  wrote  a letter to  the  Prime  Minister  on 



4th May, 2011 stating his intention to go on a fast to protest against 



the  Government's   inaction   in   that   regard.    The  Government  made 



attempts to negotiate with Baba Ramdev and to tackle the problem  



on   the   terms,   as   may   be   commonly   arrived   at   between   the 



Government   and   Baba   Ramdev.     This   process   started   with   effect  



                                                                            48


from 19th May, 2011 when the Prime Minister wrote a letter to Baba 



Ramdev   asking   him   to   renounce   his   fast.       The   Finance   Minister 



also   wrote   a   letter   to   Baba   Ramdev   informing   him   about   the  



progress in the matter.




53.    On 23rd May, 2011, Baba Ramdev submitted an application for 



holding   a  dharna  at   Jantar   Mantar,   which   permission   was   also 



granted   to   him   vide   letter   dated   24th  May,   2011,   which   reads   as 



follows:-




                   "With   reference   to   your   letter   dated 

             23.05.2011, on the subject mentioned above. I  

             have been directed to inform you that you are 

             permitted dharna/satyagrah at Jantar Mantar 

             on   04.06.2011   from   0800   hrs.   to   1800   hrs. 

             with a very limited gathering."




54.    In furtherance to the aforesaid permission, it was clarified vide  



letter   dated   26th  May,   2011   informing   the   organisers   that   the 



number of persons accompanying Baba Ramdev should not exceed  



two hundred.




55.    On 27th May, 2011, the DCP (Central District), on receiving the  



media   reports   about   Baba   Ramdev's   intention   to   organize   a   fast 



                                                                                 49


unto death at the Yoga Training Camp, made further enquiries from 



Acharya   Virendra   Vikram   requiring   him   to   clarify   the   actual 



purpose  for such huge  gathering.   His response  to this, vide  letter  



dated 28th May, 2011, was that there would be no other programme 



at all, except residential yoga camp.   However, the Special Branch, 



Delhi   Police   also   issued   a   special   report   indicating   that   Baba  



Ramdev   intended   to   hold   indefinite   hunger   strike   along   with 



30,000-35,000   supporters   and   that   the   organizers   were   further 



claiming that the gathering would exceed one lakh.  




56.    According   to  Dr.   Dhavan,   the   learned  amicus   curiae,  there   is 



still   another   angle   to   this   whole   episode.     When   Baba   Ramdev  



arrived at Delhi Airport on 1st  June, 2011, four senior ministers of 



the UPA Government met him at the Airport and tried to persuade  



him  not to pursue  the  said fast unto  death  since  the  Government 



had already taken initiative on the issue of corruption.  



57.    In the  meanwhile, large number of followers of Baba Ramdev  



had gathered at Ramlila Maidan by the afternoon of 4th June, 2011. 



In the  evening of that very day, one  of the  Ministers who had met 



Baba Ramdev  at the  Airport, Mr. Kapil Sibal, made  public  a letter  

                                                                               50


from Baba Ramdev's camp calling off their agitation.   This was not  



appreciated   by   Baba   Ramdev,   as,   according   to   him,   the 



Government  had  not   stood   by  its  commitments   and,  therefore,  he  



hardened his position by declaring not to take back his satyagraha 



until   a   proper   Government   Ordinance   was   announced   in   place   of 



forming   a   Committee.   The   ministers   talked   to   Baba   Ramdev   in 



great detail but of no avail.  It is stated that even the Prime Minister  



had gone the extra mile to urge Baba Ramdev not to go ahead with 



the   hunger   strike,   promising   him   to   find   a   "pragmatic   and  



practical"   solution   to   tackle   the   issue   of   corruption.     Various  



attempts were made at different levels of the Government to resolve  



this   issue   amicably.     Even   a   meeting   of   the   ministers   with   Baba 



Ramdev   was   held   at   Hotel   Claridges.     It   was   reported   by   the  



Press/Media   that   many   others   supported   the   stand   of   Baba 



Ramdev.   It was widely reported that Mr. Sibal had said: "we hope  



he   honours   his   commitment   and   honours   his   fast.     This  



Government   has   always   reached   out   but   can   also   rein   in."     The  



Press reported the statement of the Chief Minister, Delhi as stated  



by the officials including Police officers in the words:   "action would 


                                                                                 51


be taken if Baba Ramdev's Yoga Shivir turns into an agitation field  



and three-tier security arrangements have been made for the Shivir 



which   is   supported   to   turn   into   a   massive  satyagraha".     Even 



Anna's   campaign   endorsed   Baba   Ramdev's   step.                 In   this 



background,   on   4th  June,   2011,   Baba   Ramdev's   hunger   strike 



began   with   the   motto   of   `bhrashtachar   mitao   satyagraha,  the   key 



demands being the same as were stated on 27th February, 2011.  



58.    As   already   noticed,   Baba   Ramdev   had   been   granted 



permission to hold  satyagraha  at Jantar Mantar, of course, with a 



very limited number of persons.       Despite  the assurance  given by  



Acharya Virendra Vikram, as noted above, the event was converted 



into   an  Anshan  and   the   crowd   at   the   Ramlila   Maidan   swelled   to 



more than fifty thousand.   No yoga training was held for the entire  



day.  At about 1.00 p.m., Baba Ramdev decided to march to Jantar  



Mantar   for   holding   a  dharna  along   with   the   entire   gathering. 



Keeping in view the fact that Jantar Mantar could not accommodate  



such   a   large   crowd,   the   permission   dated   24/26th  May,   2011 



granted  for  holding  the  dharna  was   withdrawn  by  the  authorities. 



Certain negotiations took place between Baba Ramdev and some of 


                                                                              52


the   ministers   on   telephone,   but,   Baba   Ramdev   revived   his   earlier 



condition of time-bound action, an ordinance to bring black money  



back and the items missing on his initial list of demands.  At about 



11.15   p.m.,   it   is   stated   that   Centre's   emissary   reached   Baba  



Ramdev at Ramlila Maidan with the letter assuring a law to declare 



black   money   hoarded   abroad   as   a   national   asset.   The   messenger 



kept   his   mobile   on   so   the   Government   negotiators   could   listen   to  



Baba  Ramdev  and  his  aides.  The  conversation  with  Baba  Ramdev 



convinced the Government that Baba Ramdev will not wind up his  



protest.     At   about   11.30   p.m.,   a   team   of   Police,   led   by   the   Joint 



Commissioner  of Police, met Baba  Ramdev  and  informed him that 



the permission to hold the camp had been withdrawn and that he 



would be detained.   At about 12.30 a.m., a large number of CRPF,  



Delhi   Police   force   and   Rapid   Action   Force   personnel,   totaling 



approximately   to   5000   (as   stated   in   the   notes   of   the  Amicus. 



However,   from   the   record   it   appears   to   be   1200),   reached   the  



Ramlila   Maidan.     At   this   time,   the   protestors   were   peacefully 



sleeping.     Thereafter,   at   about   1.10   a.m.,   the   Police   reached   the  



dais/platform to take Baba Ramdev out, which action was resisted 


                                                                                       53


by   his   supporters.     At   1.25   a.m.,   Baba   Ramdev   jumped   into   the  



crowd from the stage and disappeared amongst his supporters. He, 



thereafter,   climbed   on   the   shoulders   of   one   of   his   supporters, 



exhorting   women   to   form   a   barricade   around   him.     A   scuffle  



between   the   security   forces   and   the   supporters   of   Baba   Ramdev 



took  place  and  eight rounds  of  teargas  shells  were  fired.   By 2.10  



a.m., almost all the supporters had been driven out of the Ramlila 



Maidan.     The   Police   sent   them   towards   the   New   Delhi   Railway 



Station.  Baba Ramdev, who had disappeared from the dais earlier, 



was apprehended by the Police near Ranjit Singh Flyover at about  



3.40   a.m.     At   that   time,   he   was   dressed   in  salwar-kameez  with   a 



dupatta  over  his  beard.   He  was  taken  to the  Airport guest-house. 



It was planned by the Government to fly Baba Ramdev in a chopper 



from   Safdarjung   Airport.   However,   at   about   9.50   a.m.   the  



Government shelved this plan and put him in an Indian Air Force  



helicopter   and   flew   him   out   of   the   Indira   Gandhi   International  



Airport.





                                                                                 54


59.    Learned   amicus  curiae  has   made   two-fold   submissions.     One 



on `facts and pleadings' and the other on `law'.   I may now refer to 



some of the submissions made on facts and pleadings.



60.    The   Ramlila   Maidan   provided   an   accurate   barometer   of   the 



country's political mood in 1960s and 1970s which can be gauged  



from an article dated 18th August, 2011 in the Times of India, which 



stated as under:



             "It   was   in   Ramlila   Ground   that   Jai   Prakash 

             Narain   along   with   prominent   Opposition 

             leaders,   addressed   a   mammoth   rally   on   June 

             25, 1975, where he urged the armed forces to 

             revolt   against   Indira   Gandhi's   government. 

             Quoting         Ramdhari         Singh      Dinkar,              JP 

             thundered,   "Singhasan   khali   karo,   ki   janta 

             aati hai (Vacate  the throne, for the people  are 

             here   to   claim   it)".     That   very   midnight, 

             Emergency was declared in the country.

             Less than two years later, the ground was the 

             venue   for   another   Opposition   rally   that   many 

             political   commentators   describe   as   epoch-

             changing.     In   February   1977,   more   than   a 

             month         before         Emergency         was         lifted, 

             Opposition   leaders   led   by   Jagjivan   Ram   -   his 

             first   public   appearance   after   quitting   the 

             Congress   -   Morarji   Desai,   Atal   Bihari 

             Vajpayee,   Charan   Singh   and   Chandrashekar, 

             held a joint rally.

             That the Ramlila Ground provided an accurate 

             barometer   of   the   country's   political   mood   in 

             the   1960s   and   70s   can   be   gauged   from   the 


                                                                                     55


            fact   that   in   1972,   just     around   three   years 

            before the JP rally, Indira Gandhi addressed a 

            huge   rally   here   following   India's   victory   over 

            Pakistan   in   the   Bangladesh   war.     In   1965, 

            again   at   a   time  when  the  country   was  at  war 

            with   Pakistan,   it   was   from   here   that   then 

            Prime   Minister   Lal   Bahadur   Shastri   gave   the 

            slogan `Jai Jawan Jai Kisan'.

            According   to   Delhi   historian,   Ronald   Vivian 

            Smith, the Maidan was originally a pond which 

            was   filled   up   in   the   early   1930s   so   that   the 

            annual Ramlila could be shifted here from the 

            flood   plains   behind   Red   Fort.     It   quickly 

            became   a   popular   site   for   political   meetings, 

            with   Gandhiji,   Nehru,   Sardar   Patel   and   other 

            top nationalist leaders addressing rallies here.

            According   to   one   account,   as   Jinnah   was 

            holding   a   Muslim   League   rally   here   in   1945, 

            he   heard   someone   in   the   crowd   address   him 

            as   `Maulana'.     He   reacted   angrily   saying   he 

            was a political leader and that honorific should 

            never be used for him.

            In  the  1980s  and  90s,  the  Boat  Club  became 

            the   preferred   site   for   shows   of   strength.     But 

            after   the   Narasimha   Rao   government   banned 

            all   meetings   there   during   the   tumultuous 

            Ayodhya   movement,   the   political   spotlight 

            returned   to   the   site   where   it   originally 

            belonged - the Ramlila Ground."



61.    Amongst other things, it is a place of protests.  In the Standing 



Order   309   issued   by   the   Police,   it   has   been   stated   that   "any  



gathering of over 50,000 should not be permitted at Ramlila Maidan 



but   should   be   offered   the   Burari   grounds   as   an   alternative.   If, 


                                                                                56


however, the organizers select a park or an open area elsewhere in  



Delhi, the same can be examined on merits."  



62.    Pointing out certain ambiguities and contradictions in various  



affidavits filed on behalf of various officers of the Government and  



the Police, learned amicus curiae pointed out certain factors by way 



of conclusions:



            "It may be concluded that 

            (i)      the   ground   became   a   major   protest 

                     area   after   the   government   abolished 

                     rallies at the Boat Club.

            (ii)     The   police's   capacity   for   Ramlila   is 

                     50,000   but   it   limited   Baba   Ramdev's 

                     meet to 5000.

            (iii)    The         ground         appears          to         be 

                     accommodative   but   with   only   one 

                     major exit and entrance.

            (iv)     There   are   aspects   of   the   material   that 

                     show   considerable   mobilization.     But 

                     the   figure   of   5000   inside   the   tent   is 

                     exaggerated.

            (v)      The numbers of people in the tent has 

                     varied   but   seems,   according   to   the 

                     Police   20,000   or   so   at   the   time   of   the 

                     incident.

            But   the   Home   Secretary   suggests   60,000 

            which is an exaggeration.

            (vi)     The   logs   etc   supplied   seem   a   little 

                     haphazard,   but   some   logs   reflect 

                     contemporary   evidence   which   shows 

                     things to the courts notice especially.




                                                                                   57


63.    However,   it   may   be   noticed   by   this   Court   that   as   per   the  



version of the police, point no. (ii) ought to be read as under:



             "The   capacity   for   Ramlila   Maidan   is   50,000 

             but it limited Baba Ramdev's meet to 5000."

              

64.    After   noticing   certain   detailed   facts   in   relation   to   the   `threat 



perception   of   Police'   and   the   `Trust's   perception',   learned  Amicus  



curiae  has   framed   certain   questions   and   has   given   record-based 



information as follows:



             "(i)     Crowd Peaceful and sleeping

             6.1      The   crowd   entered   the   Ramlila   Ground 

             from one entrance without any hassle and co-

             operatively   [see   CD   marked  CD003163"   of   23 

             minutes @ 17 minutes]     Police was screening 

             each   and   every   individual   entering   the 

             premises.     On   04th  June   2011   many   TV   new 

             (sic)   channel   live   coverage   shows   about   two 

             kilometer  long  queue  to  enter  the  Maidan  not 

             even a single was armed, lathi or baseball bats 

             etc.     (pg.8 Vol.2)

             6.2      The   crowd   is   already   slept   by   10.00-

             10.30   pm   shown   in   newspaper   photogrtaphs 

             of 05.06.2011 (see pg.9 Vol.1 and Annexure R-

             9   Pg.   37-38,   Vol.2)     People   requesting   the 

             Police   with   folded   handed   (Annexure   R-9   Pg. 

             39 Vol.2) also recorded in CCTV camera's and 

             in   CD   004026   (marked   is  Item   19   pg.   39  

             Vol.10)

             (ii)  Did the Police enter abruptly to rescind 

             order and remove Baba Ramdev.




                                                                                      58


6.3       The   CD   marked   CD   003163"   of   23 

minutes   on   Police   entry   and   Baba   Ramdev's 

reaction  @ 10  minutes  Baba  requests  that he 

should   be   arrested   in   the   morning   with   a 

warrant;

(iii)     Did   Baba   Ramdev   make   an   incitory 

speech ?

6.4       In   general   Baba   Ramdev's   speech   carry 

aggressive issues but on 04.06.2011,

7 no provocation was made by Baba Ramdev 
       in any manner

7 says he is read (sic  - ready) to get arrested 
       but his followers should not be harmed;

7 asks   his   women   supporters   to   form   a 
       security ring around him.

7 also  request  participants  not  to  fight with 
       Police and be calm.

7 also requests Police not to manhandle his 
       supports.   [CDs   handed   by   Trust   in   Court, 

       the  CD  marked  "CD003163"  of  23  minutes 

       @ 10 minute.]

(iv)      Was   the   lathi   charged   (sic-   charged) 

ordered?  Were lathis used?

6.5       The   Police   itself   admits   use   of   water 

cannon   and   tear   gas   but   denies   lathicharge 

"No   lathi   charge   even   ordered   on   public,   no 

organized   lathi   charge   by   Policeman   @   Vol.3 

Pg.8   pr.   30   and   33   at   pg.8-9;   but   evidence  

shows that lathi being used see Police beating 

people   with   Lathi's   (vol.2   photographs   at 

pg.44-45)   also   in   CD004026   marked   item   19 

pg. 39 Vol. 10 @ 47 minute shows lathicharge

(v)       Bricks

6.6       The   CD   marked   R4-TIMEWISE-`B'   - 

@1hr.11   min     Police   entering   from   the   back 

area  and  throwing  bricks  on  the  crowd  inside 

the pandal;

(vi)      Water cannon and Teargas

                                                                59


6.7       Initially   Water   cannon   used   after   it 

proved   ineffective   tear   gas   fired   towards   right 

side   of   the   stage   resulting   a   small   fire  Pr.33  

pg. 9 Vol.III


(vii) Injuries

6.8       On   injuries   the   figures   are   not   clear   as 

per   Commissioner   of   Police,   Delhi   Affidavit 

only  two   persons  required   hospitalization   for 

surgery. (Annexure S colly pg. 49-142 Vol.III)

Injured         Numbers       Released  Released  Treatment

                              on   first  on 

                              day          second 

                                           day

Public          48            41           05           Diagnosis/

persons                                                  First aid

Policemen 38



7 Injury-sheets   pre-dominantly   indicate   injuries 
        received  during the  minor  stampede  in one  part of 

        the enclosure

6.9       Newspaper the TOI  gives the figure of 62 

person   injured   and   29   of   the   injured   were 

discharged   during   the   day   in   LNJP   hospital. 

What about those who were in other hospitals. 

Even there are many who failed to get recorded 

in the list of injured or to approach hospital for 

the   medical   aid.     Only   62   injured   that   too 

without lathi charge.

6.9       It will also be (sic) demonstrate that 

(i)       The   crowd   does   not   appear   to   be   armed 

          in anway - not even with `baseball' bats.

(ii)      The Police (sic - personnel) were throwing 

          bricks.

(iii)     Baba Ramdev was abruptly woken up.

(iv)      The crowd was asleep.

(v)       The Police used lathis.


                                                                      60


             (vi)     The crowd also threw bricks.

             (vii)    The   Police   used   tear   gas   around   that 

             time.

                      It is not clear what occurred first.

             (viii) Water   cannon   was   also   used   by   the 

             Police.

             VII.     Speech.

             7.1      From the Videos of Zee News and ANI, it 

             appears that Baba Ramdev

             (i)      exhorted people not to fight with Police.

             (ii)     arrest me in the morning with a warrant.

             (iii)    requesting   first   the   women   then   young 

             boys   and   then   the   old   to   make   a   protective 

             Kavach around him."



65.    On   these  facts,  it   is  the  submission  of  learned  amicus   curiae 



that neither the withdrawal of permissions for Ramlila Maidan and 



Jantar Mantar nor the imposition of restriction by passing an order  



under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   was   for   valid   and   good   cause/reason. 



On   the   contrary,   it   was   for   political   and  mala   fide  reasons.     The 



purpose   was   to   somehow   not   permit   the   continuation   of   the 



peaceful agitation at any of these places and for that reason, there  



was undue force used by the Government.  The entire exercise was 



violative   of   the   rights   of   an   individual.   A   mere   change   in   the  



number of persons present and an apprehension of the Police could  



not be a reasonable ground for using teargas and  lathi  charge and 




                                                                                   61


thereby unduly disturbing the people who were sleeping peacefully  



upto 1.00 a.m. on the night of 4/5th June, 2011 at Ramlila Maidan. 



Referring   to   the   affidavits   of   the   Home   Secretary,   the   Chief  



Secretary,   the   Police   officers   and   the   documents   on   record,   the 



contention  is   that   in   these  affidavits,   the   deponents  do   not  speak  



what   is   true.     The   imposition   of   restriction,   passing   of   the   order 



under   Section   144   and   the   force   and   brutality   with   which   the  



persons   present   at   the   Ramlila   Maidan   were   dispersed   is   nothing  



but   a   show   of   power   of   the   State   as   opposed   to   a   citizen's   right. 



Even the test of `in terrorum'   requires to act in a manner and use 



such force which is least invasive and is in due regard to the right 



to   assemble   and   hold   peaceful   demonstration.     The   threat 



perception  of  the  authorities  is  more  of  a  created  circumstance  to 



achieve the ultimate goal of rendering the agitation and the anshan 



unsuccessful by colourable exercise of State power. 



66.    It   is   also   the   contention   of   learned  amicus  that   there   are 



contradictions   in   the   affidavits   filed   by   the   Home   Secretary, 



respondent no.1 and the Commissioner of Police, respondent No. 3. 



The   affidavit   of   the   Chief   Secretary,   respondent   no.2,   cannot   be  


                                                                                        62


relied upon as he pleads ignorance in relation to the entire episode 



at   the   Ramlila   Maidan.       According   to   the   Home   Secretary,   the  



Ministry of Home Affairs was routinely monitoring the situation and 



it   is   not   the   practice   of   the   Ministry   to   confirm   the   grant   of   such 



permission.       He   also   states   that   60,000   persons   came   to   the  



ground   as   against   the   estimated   entry   of   4000   to   5000   people.  



While   according   to   the   affidavit   of   the   Police   Commissioner,   as   a 



matter of practice, Delhi Police  keeps the Ministry of Home  Affairs 



duly   informed   in   such   matters   as   the   said   Ministry,   for   obvious  



reasons,   is   concerned   about   the   preservation   of   law   and   order   in 



the capital and carefully monitors all situations dealing with public  



order   and  tranquility.      From   the  affidavit   of  the   Commissioner   of  



Police,  it  is  also   clear  that  he  was  continuously  in  touch   with  the  



senior   functionaries   of   the   Ministry   of   Home   Affairs   and   he   kept  



them   informed   of   the   decisions   taken   by   the   ACP   and   DCP   to  



revoke the permission and promulgate the prohibitory orders under 



Section 144 Cr.P.C.





                                                                                          63


67.    Besides these contradictions, another very material fact is that 



the   Home   Minister,   Shri   P.   Chidambaram   had   made   a   press 



statement on 8th June, 2011, relevant part of which reads :-



             "A decision was taken that Shri Baba Ramdev 

             would   not   be   allowed   to   organise   any   protest 

             or   undertake   any   fast-unto-death   at   Ramlila 

             ground and that if he persisted in his efforts to 

             do  so  he  would  be  directed to remove  himself 

             from Delhi."



68.    Reference   is   also   made   to   the   statement   of   Minister   of   HRD  



Shri Kapil Sibal, who had stated that the Government can rein in if 



persuasion fails.



69.    Further, the  contention  is that these  averments/reports have 



not been denied specifically in any of the affidavits filed on behalf of  



the   Government   and   Delhi   Police.   The   above   statements   and 



contradictions   in   the   affidavits   filed   by   these   highly   placed  



Government   officers   should   lead   to   a   reasonable   conclusion   that 



the   Police   had   only   carried   out   the   decision,   which   was   already  



taken  by  the  Government.      In   these  circumstances,  even  if  there  



was no direct evidence, the Court can deduce, as a reasonable and  



inescapable inference from the facts proved, that exercise of power  




                                                                                   64


was  in  bad  faith.       Reliance  is placed  upon  the  case  of  S.  Pratap  



Singh v. The State of Punjab [(1964) 4 SCR 733].



70.    The  affidavits filed on behalf of the Police and the Ministry of 



Home   Affairs   are   at   some   variance.       The   variance   is   not   of   the 



nature that could persuade this Court to hold that these affidavits  



are false or entirely incorrect.  This Court cannot lose sight of a very 



material fact that maintenance of law and order in a city like Delhi 



is   not   an   easy   task.     Some   important   and   significant   decisions  



which   may   invite   certain   criticism,   have   to   be   taken   by   the 



competent authorities for valid reasons and within the framework of 



law.       The   satisfaction   of   the   authority   in   such   decisions   may   be  



subjective, but even this subjective satisfaction has to be arrived at  



objectively and by taking into consideration the relevant factors as 



are   contemplated   under   the   provisions   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C. 



Some   freedom   or   leverage   has   to   be   provided   to   the   authority  



making   such   decisions.       The   courts   are   normally   reluctant   to  



interfere   in   exercise   of   such   power   unless   the   decision   making 



process   is  ex   facie  arbitrary   or   is   not   in   conformity   with   the 



parameters stated under Section 144 Cr.P.C. itself.


                                                                                     65


71.    From   the   record,   it   can   reasonably   be   inferred   that   the 



Ministry   of   Home   Affairs   and   Delhi   Police   were   working   in   co-



ordination   and   the   Police   was   keeping   the   Ministry   informed   of  



every development.     There  is some  element  of nexus  between  the 



Government's stand on the demands of Baba Ramdev, its decision  



in   that   regard   and   the   passing   of   an   order   under   Section   144,  



Cr.P.C.   but,   this   by   itself   would   not   render   the   decision   as   that 



taken   in   bad   faith.      The   decision   of   the   Ministry   or   the   Police  



authorities  may not  be  correct, but  that  ipso facto  would  not  be  a 



ground   for   the   Court   to   believe   that   it   was   a   colourable   and/or 



mala fide exercise of power.



Version of Respondent No.4 :



72.    Now, I may refer to the case put forward by respondent No.4, 



the President of Bharat Swabhiman Trust, Delhi Area who has filed 



affidavits on behalf of that party.   At the outset, it is stated in the  



affidavits  filed   that   Baba   Ramdev,   the   Trust  and  his  followers   are  



law abiding citizens of the country and never had any intention to  



disturb   the   law   and   order,   in   any   manner   whatsoever.     Various  



camps and meetings have  been held by the Trust in various parts  


                                                                                     66


of   the   country   and   all   such   meetings   have   been   peaceful   and  



successful   as   well.     Baba   Ramdev   had   been   travelling   the   length  



and   breadth   of   the   country   explaining   the   magnitude   of   the 



problem   of   corruption   and   black   money   and   failure   of   the 



Government to take effective steps.  The anti-corruption movement  



had been at the forefront of the meetings held by Baba Ramdev at  



different  places.    Baba  Ramdev  is stated  to  have  participated  in a 



meeting   against   corruption   at   Jantar   Mantar   on   14th  November, 



2010   where   more   than   10,000   people   had   participated.     Similar 



meetings were organized at Ramlila Maidan on 30th  January, 2011 



and   27th  February,   2011,   which   also   included   a   march   to   Jantar 



Mantar.  None of these events were perceived by the Government as 



any   threat   to   law   and   order   and,   in   fact,   they   were   peaceful   and 



conveyed  their  theme  of  anti-corruption.    On  4th  May, 2011,  Baba 



Ramdev   had   written   a   letter   to   the   Prime   Minister   stating   his 



intention to go on fast to protest against the Government's inaction  



against bringing back the black money.   This was responded to by 



the   Prime   Minister   on   19th  May,   2011   assuring   him   that   the 



Government was determined to fight with the problem of corruption 


                                                                                     67


and black money in the economy and illegal deposits in the foreign 



countries   and   asking   him   to   drop   the   idea   of   going   on   a   hunger 



strike till death.   On 20th May, 2011, the Trust had written a letter 



to the Police seeking permission to hold a fast unto death at Jantar  



Mantar   protesting   against   the   Government's   inaction   against 



corruption.  The Finance Minister had also written a letter to Baba 



Ramdev on 20th May, 2011 regarding the same issue.  The dates of  



applying  for  permission  to  hold  Yoga  camp  and  to  hold  dharna  at 



Jantar Mantar and dates of granting of such permissions are not in 



dispute.  The above-noticed dates of applying for permission and to 



hold dharna at Jantar Mantar and their consequential approval are 



not disputed by this respondent.  According to this respondent, the 



Police   had   attempted   to   make   a   huge   issue   that   the   permission 



granted   to   the   Trust   was   to   hold   a   yoga   camp   of   approximately  



5,000 persons and not a fast with thousands of persons attending. 



It  is submitted  by this respondent that Police  was  concerned  with  



the maintenance of law and order, free flow of traffic, etc.  The use  



of   land   was   the   concern   of   the   owner   of   the   land,   in   the   present 



case,   the   Municipal   Corporation   of   Delhi   (MCD).     The   Trust   had  


                                                                                       68


applied   to   the   MCD   requesting   it   for   giving   on   rent/lease   the  



Ramlila Maidan for the period commencing from 1st  June, 2011 to 



20th  June,   2011.     Before   grant   of   its   permission,   the   MCD   had 



written   to   the   Trust   that   they   should   obtain   NOC   from   the 



Commissioner  of   Police,   Delhi  which  was  duly  applied   for   and,  as  



already   noticed,   obtained   by   the   Trust.     Of   course,   it   was   a 



conditional   NOC   and   the   conditions   stated   therein   had   been 



adhered to, whereafter, the MCD had given the Ramlila maidan on  



lease  to the Trust.   The  permission was revoked by the Police  and  



not by the MCD and the MCD never asked the Trust to vacate the 



premises, i.e., Ramlila Maidan.



73.    Before   the   fateful   night   i.e.   4th/5th  June,   2011,   it   has   been 



stated that Baba Ramdev had reached New Delhi and was received 



at   the   Airport   by   the   Ministers.     There,   at   the   Airport   itself,   an  



attempt   was   made   to   persuade   Baba   Ramdev   to   call   off   his   fast. 



Thereafter, a meeting was held at Hotel Claridges on 3 rd June, 2011 



wherein   Baba   Ramdev   was   assured   that   the   Government   would 



take concrete steps to bring back the black money from abroad and  





                                                                                       69


they would also issue  an Ordinance, whereupon he should call off 



his fast.



74.    On 4th June, 2011, from 5.00 a.m., the yoga camp was started 



at the  Ramlila  Maidan.   This  was  also  telecasted  live  on  Astha  TV 



and  other  channels.    During  the  yoga  camp,  Baba  Ramdev  stated 



that he will request the Government to follow the path of Satya and 



Ahinsa       aparigriha     and   he   would   make   efforts   to   eradicate 



corruption   from   the   country.     He   also   informed   that   the   black  



money should be brought back and he would perform Tapas for the 



nation   in   that  Shivir.     Thousands   of   people   had   gathered   at   the 



venue.   The Police was present there all this time and the number  



of persons was already much in excess of 5,000.  It is emphasized,  



in the affidavit of this respondent, that as per the directions of the  



Police, only one  entry and one  exit gate were being kept open and  



this gate was manned by the Police personnel themselves, who were  



screening each and every person who entered the premises.  There  



was no disturbance or altercation, whatsoever, and the followers of 



Baba Ramdev were peacefully waiting in queues that stretched for 



over   two   kilo   meters.   If   the   Police   wanted   to   limit   the   number   to 


                                                                                      70


5,000,   it   could   have   easily   stopped   the   people   at   the   gate   itself.  



However, no such attempt was made. 




75.    This   conduct   of   the   Police   goes   to   indicate   that   the   Police  



action   resulted   from   instructions   from   the   Government   and   their 



current stand regarding the number of persons present is nothing 



but   an   afterthought.     This   respondent   further   asserts   that   there 



was no impediment to the free flow of traffic at any time on the day  



of the incident.  




76.    In the afternoon of 4th  June, 2011, when the preparations for 



starting   the   fast   at   Jantar   Mantar   began,   senior   officers   of   Delhi  



Police  requested the  officials of the  Trust not  to proceed  to Jantar 



Mantar.   In obedience of this order, the fast was begun at Ramlila  



Maidan   itself.     During   the   course   of   negotiations   with   the  



Government,   Baba   Ramdev   was   assured   that   their   demands   in 



relation to black money and corruption would be met.  This led to a 



festive   atmosphere   at   Ramlila   Maidan   at   around   7.00   p.m.  



However, later  on,  the  Government  representatives  took  the  stand 



that no such assurances were given by them.   Consequently,  Baba  




                                                                                      71


Ramdev   issued   a   statement   that   he   will   discuss   the   matter   only  



with   the   Finance   Minister   or   any   other   responsible   person.     At  



around   10.00   p.m.,  Shanti   Paath  was   performed   and   everybody 



went to sleep as Ashtang Yoga training was scheduled for 5.00 a.m. 



next morning.  At around 11.00 p.m., the Personal Assistant of Shri 



Sibal delivered a letter to Acharya Balkrishna as Baba Ramdev was  



asleep at that time, stating as follows :



             "This   is   to   clarify   that   the   government   is 

             committed   to   build   a   legal   structure   through 

             which wealth generated illegally is declared as 

             a   national   asset   and   that   such   assets   nare 

             (sic) subject to confiscation.  Laws also provide 

             for   exemplary   punishment   for   those   who 

             perpetrate   ill-gotten   wealth.     This   clearly 

             declares the intention of the Government.

             You   have   already   publicly   stated   that   upon 

             receiving   this   letter,   you   will   end   your   tapa. 

             We   hope   that   you   will   honour   this   public 

             commitment forthwith."




77.    This   letter,   it   is   stated,   was   found   to   be   vague   and   non-



committal as it was not mentioned in this letter as to what concrete  



steps the Government would take  to tackle this national economic 



and moral crises.   At nearly midnight, by way of an unprecedented 



action,   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   along   with   an   order  



                                                                                   72


cancelling the permission granted earlier by the Police, was issued, 



illegally, without any justification and without adequate warning.  It 



is specifically denied that this order was served on any officer of the  



Trust.  Around 12.30 a.m., more than 5000 Policemen (as stated in 



the notes of the Amicus.  However, from the record it appears to be 



1200   police   personnel)   had   surrounded   the   tent   while   everyone  



inside  it was  sleeping.       When  asked  by Baba  Ramdev  to  furnish 



the   arrest   warrant,   the   Police   refused   to   do   so.     Baba   Ramdev  



requested all the sadhakas to maintain peace and ahinsa.  



78.    This   respondent   also   alleges   that   the   Police   disabled   the 



public  address   system.     Consequently,   Baba   Ramdev   got   off   the 



stage   and   exhorted   his   followers   to   maintain   peace   and   calm. 



There   was   an   apprehension   that   the   Police   intended   to   kill   Baba  



Ramdev   and   therefore,   protective   cordons   were   formed   around 



Baba   Ramdev.       In   order   to   gain   access   to   Baba   Ramdev,   Police  



launched   brutal   attack   on   the   crowd,   including   women.     Use   of 



teargas   shells   was   also  resorted  to,   causing   a  part  of   the  stage   to 



catch   fire   which   could   potentially   have   caused   serious   casualties.  



Policemen   were   also   engaged   in   stone   pelting   and   looting.     This 


                                                                                   73


event   lasted   till   4.00   a.m.     As   a   result   several   people   including  



women  received   injuries.    Spinal  cord  of   a  woman  named  Rajbala  



was broken that left her paralyzed.  Respondent No.4 contends that 



the   media   footage   publically   available   substantiates   these  



contentions.



79.    While  leaving  the  Ramlila  Maidan,  the  Police  allegedly  sealed  



access to the Help Camp at Bangla Saheb Gurudwara.   The  press 



release  and  interview  given  by  the  Minister  of  Home  Affairs  on  8th 



June, 2011 stresses that the order of externment of Baba Ramdev  



from Delhi after cancellation of permission for the fast/protest was  



determined   in   advance   and   was   to   be   enforced   in   the   event   he  



"persisted" in his efforts to protest.   The requirements for an order  



of externment under Section 47 of Delhi Police Act, 1978 (for short, 



`the  DP Act') had, therefore, not been satisfied at the  time of such 



decision   and   such   order   was   not   served   on   Baba   Ramdev   at   any 



point.  They also failed to make Baba Ramdev aware of any alleged  



threat to his life.  





                                                                                    74


80.    It is stated  that the  Police  have  failed to register FIRs on  the  



basis of complaints of 50 to 60 people including that given by one  



Sri Jagmal Singh dated 10th June, 2011.



81.    On these facts, it is the submission of respondent No.4 that it  



is   ironic   that   persons   fasting   against   failure   of   the   Central 



Government to tackle the issue of corruption and black money have  



been   portrayed   as   threats   to   law   and   order.     Citizens   have   a 



fundamental  right to  assembly  and  peaceful  protest  which  cannot 



be  taken away by an arbitrary executive  or  legislative  action.   The  



law prescribes no requirements for taking of permission to go on a 



fast.   The  respondent  No.4  suggests  that  in order  to  establish  the  



truth   of   the   incident,   an   independent   Commission   should   be  



constituted, based on whose report, legal action to be taken in such 



situations should be determined.  



82.    With   reference   to   the   above   factual   averments   made   by 



respondent no.4, the  argument  advanced by Mr. Ram  Jethmalani, 



Senior Advocate, is that, in the earlier meetings, both at the Ramlila  



Maidan   and   Jantar   Mantar,   no   untoward   incident   had   occurred, 



which could, by any standard, cause an apprehension in the mind 


                                                                              75


of   the   Police   that   there   could   occur   an   incident,   communal   or 



otherwise, leading to public disorder, in any way.  The revocation of 



permissions as well as the brutality with which the gathering at the 



Ramlila   Maidan   was   dispersed   is   impermissible   and,   in   any   case, 



contrary to law.  The Ground belongs to the Municipal Corporation  



of   Delhi   and   the   permission   had   duly   been   granted   by   the   said 



Corporation   for   the   entire   relevant   period.     This   permission   had 



never been revoked by the Corporation and as such the Police had 



no power to evict the public from the premises of Ramlila Maidan. 



The   Police   had   also   granted   a   `No   Objection   Certificate'   (NOC)   for  



holding the meeting and the withdrawal of the NOC is without any 



basis and justification.   The purpose  for granting of permission by  



the Police was primarily for the reason that:



      a.   The   Corporation   had   required   such   permission   to   be 



          obtained;



      b. There should be no obstruction to the traffic flow;  and 



      c. There   should   be   proper   deployment   of   volunteers   in 



          adequate number.





                                                                                    76


83.    None   of   the   stated   conditions,   admittedly,   had   been   violated  



and   as   such   there   was   no   cause   for   the   Police   authorities   to 



withdraw the said permission.  In fact, it is the contention on behalf 



of this respondent that there was no requirement or need for taking 



the permission of the Police for holding such a function.   Reliance  



in this regard is placed upon the judgment of this Court in the case  



of  Destruction   of   Public   and   Private   Properties,   In   Re   v.     State   of  



Andhra Pradesh and Ors. [(2009) 5 SCC 212].



84.    Even if for the sake of arguments, it is assumed that there was  



a requirement for seeking permission from the Police and the Police  



had  the  authority to refuse  such a permission and such authority  



was   exercised   in   accordance   with   law,   then   also   this   respondent 



and the public at large were entitled to a clear and sufficient notice  



before the Police could use force to disperse the persons present at  



the site.



85.    Imposition of an order under Section 144 Cr.P.C. was neither 



called   for   nor   could   have   been   passed   in   the   facts   and 



circumstances of the present case.  It is contended that Police itself  



was  an  unlawful  assembly.    It  had  attacked  the  sleeping  persons,  


                                                                                       77


after   midnight,   by   trespassing   into   the   property,   which   had   been 



leased   to   the   respondent-Trust.     The   use   of   teargas,  lathi  charge, 



brick-batting   and   chasing   the   people   out   of   the   Ramlila   Maidan  



were unjustifiable and brutal acts on the part of the Police.  It was  



completely disproportionate not only to the exercise of the rights to  



freedom of speech and expression and peaceful gathering, but also 



to   the   requirement   for   the   execution   of   a   lawful   order.         The  



restriction   imposed,   being   unreasonable,   its   disproportionate  



execution renders the action of the Police unlawful.   This brutality 



of the  State  resulted  in injuries  to  a large  number  of persons  and  



even in death of one of the victims.   There has also been loss and  



damage to the property.  



86.    Another   aspect   that   has   been   emphasized   on   behalf   of   this 



respondent  is that  there  was  only  one  gate  for  `Entry'  and  one  for 



`Exit', besides the VIP Entry near the stage.   This was done as per  



the directive of the Police.   The entry gate was completely manned  



by the Police and each entrant was frisked by the Police to ensure 



security.  Thus, the Police could have easily controlled the number 



and manner of entry to the Ramlila Maidan as they desired.  At no 


                                                                                   78


point   of   time   there   were   more   than   50,000   people   present   at   the 



premises.   On the contrary, in the midnight, when the Police used  



force   to   evict   the   gathering,   there   were   not   even   20,000   people  



sleeping in the tent.   Lastly, it is also contended that the people at 



Ramlila Maidan were sleeping at the time of the occurrence.   They 



were woken up by the Police, beaten and physically thrown out of 



the tents.  In that process, some of the persons lost their belongings  



and   even   suffered   damage   to   their   person   as   well   as   property. 



Neither   was   there   any   threat   to   public   tranquility   nor   any   other 



material   fact   existed   which   could   provide   adequate   basis   or 



material   to   the   authorities   on   the   basis   of   which   they   could   take  



such   immediate   preventive   steps,   including   imposition   of   the  



prohibitory order under Section 144 Cr.P.C.  In fact, the order was  



passed   in   a   pre-planned   manner   and   with   the   only   object   of   not 



letting Baba  Ramdev  to continue  his fast at the  relevant  date  and  



time.     All   this   happened   despite   the   full   cooperation   by   Baba 



Ramdev.   He had voluntarily accepted the request of the Police not  



to   visit   Jantar   Mantar   along   with   his   followers   on   4th  June,   2011 



itself.     Everything in the  Ramlila  Maidan  was going on  peacefully  


                                                                                     79


and   without   giving   rise   to   any   reasonable   apprehension   of 



disturbance   of   public   order/public   tranquility.       These   orders 



passed and executed by the executive and the Police did not satisfy  



any   of   the   essential   conditions   as   postulated   under   Section   144  



Cr.P.C.



Police Version


87.    The  Commissioner  of Police, Delhi has filed various  affidavits  



to explain the stand of the Police in the present case.   I may notice  



that   there   is   not   much   variation   in   the   dates   on   which   and   the  



purpose for which the permissions were granted by the competent 



authority as well as the fact that Ramlila Maidan was given by the 



MCD to respondent No. 4.



88.    According to the Police also, the Trust, respondent No. 4, had  



sought   permission   to   hold  yoga  camp   for   4,000   to   5,000   people 



from 1st  June, 2011 to 20th  June, 2011 and the same was granted 



subject to the conditions stated above.   Baba Ramdev had made a 



statement   in   the   media   indicating   his   intention   to   hold  Anshan.  



Upon   seeking   clarification   by   the   DCP,   Central   District   vide   letter 



dated   27th  May,   2011,  the  Acharya  by   their   letter   dated  28th  May, 



                                                                                    80


2011 had re-affirmed their stand that a yoga camp was to be held.  



It   is   the   case   of   the   respondent   No.3   that   on   30th  May,   2011, 



Special Branch, Delhi Police had issued a special report that Baba  



Ramdev would proceed on an indefinite hunger strike with 30,000-



35,000   persons   and,   in   fact,   the   organizers   of   respondent   No.   4  



were   claiming   that   the   gathering   may   exceed   even   one   lakh   in 



number.



89.    The   permission   to   hold   the  yoga  camp   was   granted   to   the 



respondent No. 4.   Citing certain inputs, the DCP issued a warning 



to respondent No.4 expressing their concern about the variance  of 



the   purpose   as   well   as   that   there   should   be   a   limited   gathering, 



otherwise   the   authorities   would   be   compelled   to   review   the 



permission.   The DCP issued law and order arrangements detailing  



the requirement of Force for dealing with such a large gathering.   



90.    Further,   inputs   given   on   3rd  June,   2011   had   indicated   that 



Baba   Ramdev   was   being   targeted   by   certain   elements   so   as   to  



disrupt communal harmony between Hindus and Muslims.  Advice 



was   made   for   review   and   strengthening   of   security   arrangements. 



As  a  result  thereto,  security  of  Baba  Ramdev  was  upgraded  to  Z+ 


                                                                                   81


category   vide   order   dated   3rd  June,   2011   and   a   contingency   plan 



was also drawn.   On 4th June, 2011, despite assurances, the yoga 



training was converted into Anshan at   about   1300   hrs.   and   Baba 



Ramdev   decided   to   march   to   Jantar   Mantar   for   `Dharna'   with   the 



entire gathering, the permission for which was limited to only 200 



people.  Therefore, in view of the huge mass of people likely to come  



to Jantar Mantar, the said permission was withdrawn on 4th  June, 



2011.



91.    Baba   Ramdev   refused   to   accept   the   order   and,   in   fact, 



exhorted   his   followers   to   stay   back   in   Delhi   and   called   for   more 



people to assemble at Ramlila Maidan, which was already full.   The  



verbal   inputs   received   by   the   Joint   Commissioner   of   Police 



indicated  the  possibility of further  mobilisation  of large  number  of 



people   by   the   next   morning.       Ramlila   Maidan   is   surrounded   by  



communally   hyper-sensitive   localities.       Late   at   night,   crowd   had 



thinned down to a little over 20,000. Since a large number of people  



were   expected   to   gather   on   the   morning   of   5th  June,   2011,   the 



permission   granted   to   the   Trust   was   also   withdrawn   and 



prohibitory orders under Section 144 Cr.P.C. were issued.  


                                                                                   82


92.    In   view   of   the   above,   the   DCP   considered   it   appropriate   to  



immediately serve the order on Baba Ramdev requiring him and the 



people present to vacate the Ramlila Maidan.  




93.    According to these affidavits, Force was deployed to assist the  



public   in   vacating   the   Ramlila   Maidan.       Buses   were   deployed   at  



gates and ambulances, fire tenders, PCR vans were also called for.  



Baba Ramdev refused to comply with the orders.  On the contrary, 



he   jumped   into   the   crowd,   asked   women   and   elderly   persons   to 



form   a   cordon   around   him   in   order   to   prevent   the   Police   from  



reaching him.   No hearing was claimed by Baba Ramdev or any of 



his   associates.       This   sudden   reaction   of   Baba   Ramdev   created  



commotion   and   resulted   in   melee.       Baba   Ramdev   exhorted   his 



followers  not  to  leave   the  Ramlila  Maidan.  Baba  Ramdev,  later  on 



along with his followers, went on to climb the stage which is stated 



to have collapsed.   The supporters of respondent No. 4 had stocked  



the   bricks   behind   the   stage   and   were   armed   with   sticks   and 



baseball   bats.       The   crowd   started   brick-batting   and   throwing 



security   gadgets,   flower   pots   etc.   at   the   Police   from   the   stage  



resulting in injuries to Policemen and a minor stampede  in public  

                                                                                   83


in a part of the enclosure.    Baba Ramdev vanished from the stage  



with his female followers.   Few members of public jumped from the  



stage   and   got   injured.       Police   exercised   maximum   restraint   and  



used   minimum   force.       To   disperse   the   crowd,   they   initially   used  



water   canons,   which   when   proved   ineffective,   teargas   shells,   only 



on right side of the stage, were used in a controlled manner.




94.    It is stated that this situation continued for around two hours 



and   the  Police   did   not  have  any  intention  to  forcibly  evacuate  the 



public   from   Ramlila   Maidan.       As   Baba   Ramdev   decided   to   evade  



the   Police,  the  situation   at  Ramlila  Maidan   became   volatile.      The  



print   media   have   given   reports   on   the   basis   of   incorrect   facts   or  



hearsay.



95.    It is also stated in this affidavit that total 38 Policemen and 48  



public  persons  were  injured and  according to the medical  reports, 



public persons sustained injuries during the minor stampede which 



occurred in one part of the enclosure.   Most of these persons were  



discharged  on  the  same  date.       The   press  clipping/reports  do  not  



present   a   complete   picture   of   the   incident   and   contained   articles 



based   on   incorrect   facts.       The   incident   was   unfortunate   but   was 

                                                                                     84


avoidable,   had   the   organizers   acted   as   law   abiding   citizens   and 



accepted the lawful directions of the Police.



96.    Having stated that the teargas shelling and the other force was 



used   as   a   response   to   the   brick-batting   and   misbehavior   by   the 



gathering,   it   is   also   averred   that   the   affidavit   filed   on   behalf   of  



respondent no.4 could not be relied upon as the person swearing it  



was   admittedly   not   present   at   the   venue   after   10.30   p.m.   on   4 th 



June, 2011.  All these actions are stated to have been taken by the  



Force   in   consultation   with   the   senior   officers   and   no   instructions 



are stated to have been received from the Ministry of Home Affairs, 



although  the  said  Ministry was kept  informed  and  apprised  of the  



development from time to time.  All this was done in the interest of 



public   order,   larger   security   concern   and   preservation   of   law   and 



order.  



97.    Permission   of   Delhi   Police   is   required   by   anyone   planning   to 



hold public functions at public places.  Delhi Police, having granted  



such permission, was fully competent to revoke it as well as to pass  



orders under Section 144 Cr.P.C.                The   organizers   of   Respondent 



no.4   had   misled   the   Police   and   the   Special   Branch   report   had  


                                                                                       85


clarified the situation  on  30th  May, 2011  that the  intention  was to 



hold indefinite hunger strike.  It is stated that by the evening of 3rd 



June,   2011,  only   5000  persons  had  arrived.    It  is   the   case  of  the  



Police   that   they   had   persuaded   Baba   Ramdev   not   to  go   to   Jantar 



Mantar   with   his   followers   and,   therefore,   the  dharna  at   Jantar 



Mantar  was  cancelled.    It  was  the  apprehension  of the  Police  that  



the gathering would increase several folds by the next morning and  



that   could   raise   a   major   law   and   order   problem   and   there   was   a 



possible   imminent   threat   to   public   safety.     Thus,   the   permission  



was   withdrawn   and   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   was   passed. 



Delhi  Police  confirms that it had  been  communicating information 



at the level of the Secretary to the Ministry of Home affairs and any 



discussion   or  communication   beyond   that   level  is   a   matter   in   the  



domain   of   that   Ministry   itself.     It   was   only   in   consequence   of   the  



violent retaliation by the crowd that use of teargas, water cannons 



and   finally  lathi  charge   was   taken   recourse   to   by   the   Police.     The 



video footage shows that a group of supporters of respondent no.4  



standing on one side of the stage started throwing bricks and flower  



pots,   etc.     The   Police   also   found   the   bricks   stacked   behind   the  


                                                                                       86


stage.   It was the brick-batting and the atmosphere created by the 



crowd that resulted in a minor stampede.  Further, it is stated that  



the  pandal  was open on all sides, ceiling was high and there were 



enough escape routes and the use of teargas in such a situation is 



not prohibited.  Eight teargas shells were used to prevent the Police 



from   being   targeted   or   letting   the   situation   turn   violent   and   all  



precautions   were   taken   before   such   use.     No   Police   Officer   was  



found to be hitting any person.   Respondent no.4 had been asked  



to install sufficient CCTV  cameras  and M/s. Sai Wireless removed 



the   cameras   and   DVRs   installed   by   them   immediately   after   the  



incident   on   5th  June,   2011.     The   proprietor   had   even   lodged   a 



complaint at Police Station, Kamla Market and a case of theft under  



FIR No. 49 of 2011 was registered.   The  said concern, upon  being  



called for the same by a notice under Section 91 Cr.P.C., produced  



10   DVRs   containing   more   than   190   hours   of   video.     The  



investigation  of that case  revealed  that out  of 48 cameras ordered  



by the organizers, only 44 were installed, 42 were made operational 



out   of   which   two   remained   non-functional   and   recording   of   one 



could not be retrieved due to technical problems. Recording of eight  


                                                                                   87


cameras   and   two   DVRs   were   not   available   as   these   equipments 



were reportedly stolen, as noted above.   Thus, the recordings from  



only 41 cameras/DVRs were available.



98.    The  primary aim of MCD is to earn revenue  from commercial  



use of land and it is for the Police to take care of the law and order 



situation   and   to   regulate   demonstrations,   protests,   marches   etc. 



No   eviction   order   was   passed   except   that   the   permissions   were  



cancelled and order under Section 144 Cr.P.C. was made.



99.    On   25th  July,   2011,   another   affidavit   was   filed   by   the 



Commissioner   of   Police   stating   that   nearly   155   complaints   in 



writing   and/or   through   e-mail   were   received  by   the   Police   Station 



Kamla   Market   alleging   beating   by   the   Police,   theft   and   loss   of  



property  i.e.   belongings   of   the   complainants,  13  out  of  them  were  



duplicate,   11   anonymous   and   35   e-mails   were   in   the   nature   of  



comments.     On investigation, only four  persons  responded  to the  



notice under Section 91 Cr.P.C, but stated facts different from what 



had   been  noticed  in  the   complaints.       Some   complaints   were   also 



being investigated in case FIR No. 45 of 2011 registered at the same  



Police station.  


                                                                                88


100. It   is   further   the   case,   as   projected   during   hearing,   that 



probably   one   Smt.   Rajbala,   who   was   on   the   stage   with   Baba  



Ramdev, had fallen from the stage and became unconscious.   This 



complaint was also received at the Police Station Kamla Market and 



was entered at para No. 26A dated 6th June, 2011.



101. Still, in another  affidavit  dated 20th  September, 2011  filed on 



behalf   of   respondent   No.   3,   it   was   specifically   denied   that   any  



footages  had been  tampered with.     The  Police  had  climbed  to the  



stage,   firstly,   to   serve   the   order   and,   thereafter,   only   when   the 



entire incident was over and it was denied that Rajbala was beaten 



by the Police.



102. It is stated that the respondents, including respondent No. 4, 



have   isolated   a   segment   of   footage   wherein   few   Policemen   are  



throwing   bricks   on   tents   near   the   stage.       It   is   stated   to   be   an 



isolated incident and was a reaction of few Policemen to a spate of 



bricks   by   Baba   Ramdev's   supporters.   With   regard   to   the   injuries  



and   cause   of   death   of   Smt.   Rajbala   who   died   subsequent   to   the 



issuance   of   notice   by   this   Court,   it   is   averred   that   she   was   given 



medical aid and was admitted to the ICU.     There was no external  


                                                                                       89


injury on her body.     It is also stated that she was offered medical  



help of Rupees two lakh which was not accepted.  She was a case of  



"gross   osteoporosis",   that   too,   to   the   extent   that   she   was   being  



managed   by   "endrocrinologist"   during   her   treatment.     As   stated,  



according   to   the   medical   literature,   osteoporosis   of   this   degree  



could   make   her   bones   brittle   and   prone   to   fracture   even   by   low  



intensity impact.



103. While   relying   upon   the   above   averments   made   in   different 



affidavits,   the   submission   on   behalf   of   respondent   No.   3   is   that 



there  being  no  challenge  to  the  Standing  Order  309,  provisions  of 



the DP Act and the Punjab Police Rules and even the order passed  



under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.,   the   action   of   Delhi   Police   has   to   be  



treated   as   a   reasonable   and   proper   exercise   of   power.       The  



organizers of respondent No.4 had misrepresented the Government 



and the Police authorities with regard to holding of the  yoga camp. 



The Trust is guilty of seeking permission on incorrect pretext.   The  



effort   on   behalf   of   the   Police   was   that   of   carefully   watching   the 



development rather than taking any rash decisions  and cancelling  



the permission earlier than when it was actually cancelled.


                                                                                    90


104. The   right   to   freedom   in   a   democracy   has   to   be   exercised   in 



terms of Article 19(1)(a) subject to public order.     Public order and  



public   tranquility   is   a   function   of   the   State   which   duty   is 



discharged by the State in the larger public interest.     The  private  



right is to be waived against public interest.  The action of the State 



and   the   Police   was  in   conformity   with   law.     As   a   large   number   of 



persons   were   to   assemble   on   the   morning   of   5th  June,   2011   and 



considering the other  attendant  circumstances seen in light of the 



inputs received  from the  intelligence  agencies, the  permission  was  



revoked   and   the   persons   attending   the   camp   at   Ramlila   Maidan 



were dispersed.



105. Even  if   for  the  sake   of   argument,  it   is   taken  that  there   were 



some   stray   incidents   of   Police   excessiveness,   the   act   best   can   be  



attributable  to  individual  actions  and  cannot  be  treated  or  termed 



as an organizational brutality or default. 



106. Individual  responsibility is different from responsibility of the  



Force.     Abuse by one may not necessarily be an abuse of exercise 



of   power   by   the   Force   as   a   whole.       The   Police   had   waited   for   a  



considerable   time   inasmuch   as   the   order   withdrawing   the 


                                                                                         91


permission was passed at about 9.30 p.m. and was brought to the  



notice   of   the   representatives   of   Respondent   No.4   at   about   10.30 



p.m. and no action was taken by the Police till approximately 1 a.m.  



This   was   for   the   fact   that   the   persons   were   sleeping   and   Police  



wanted them to disperse in a peaceful manner, but it was the stone  



pelting,   the   panic   created   by   the   organisers   and   the   consequent 



stampede   that   resulted   in   injuries   to   some   persons.       The  



contention   is   also   that   the   organizers   are   responsible   for   creating 



the unpleasant incident on midnight of 4th/5th June, 2011 and they 



cannot   absolve   themselves   of   the   responsibilities   and   liabilities  



arising   therefrom.       The   Police   had   acted   in   good   faith   and  bona  



fide.    Therefore,   the   action   of   the   Police   cannot   be   termed   as  



arbitrary, mala fide or violative of the basic rule of law.



107. Lastly, Mr. Harish Salve, learned senior counsel appearing for 



respondent   No.3,   contended   that   there   are   certain   issues   which 



this Court need not dwell upon and decide  as they do not directly  



arise   for   determination   in   the   facts   and   circumstances   of   the  



present case:





                                                                                   92


   a) Whether it was necessary for MCD to direct and for organizers 



         to take permission from Delhi Police?



   b)    Cancellation  of permission  for  holding  of  Dharna/agitation  at 



         Jantar Mantar.



   c) Validity of the orders passed by the State including the order  



         passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C.



108. I   have   noticed,   in   some   detail,   the   version   of   each   of   the 



parties before the Court in response to the suo moto notice.   Before 



analyzing   the   respective   versions   put   before   the   Court   by   the  



parties   and   recording   the   possible   true   version   of   what   happened 



which made  the unfortunate  incident occur, I  would  like  to notice  



that I am not prepared to fully accept the last contention raised by  



Mr. Harish Salve, in its entirety.  Of course, it may not be necessary  



for this Court to examine the effect of the cancellation of permission 



for   Jantar   Mantar   and   validity   of   the   orders   passed   by   the 



Government, but this Court is certainly called upon to deal with the 



question   whether   it   was   obligatory   for   the   organizers,   respondent 



No.4, to seek the permission of the Police  for holding such a large 



public demonstration.     Therefore, I would be touching the various  


                                                                                  93


aspects of this issue and would deal with the orders of the State to 



the extent it is necessary to examine the main issue in regard to the 



excessive   use   of   force   and   brutality   and   absolute   organizational 



default by the Police, if any.



F
  indings on Incident of Midnight of 4 th
                                                     /5
                                                        th
                                                            June, 2011 and the  

Role of Police and Members/followers of Respondent No.4


109. All   National   and   Delhi   Edition   newspapers   dated   5th  June, 



2011   as   well   as   the   media   reports   had   reported   the   unfortunate  



incident   that   occurred   on   the   midnight   of   4th/5th  June,   2011   at 



Ramlila   Maidan   in   Delhi.    On   the   night   of   4th  June,   2011,  all  the 



men and women, belonging to different age groups, who had come  



to Ramlila Maidan to participate in the Yoga Training Camp called  



as   `Nishulk   Yoga   Vigyan   Shivir',   were   comfortably   sleeping   at   the 



Ramlila Maidan, when suddenly at about midnight, the people were 



woken  up.     The   Joint   Commissioner  of  Police   sought   to   serve   the 



order  revoking the  permission granted to hold the said yoga camp  



and   imposing   Section   144   Cr.P.C.,   purportedly   to   curb   any 



agitation   at   the   Ramlila   Maidan.     There   was   commotion   at   the 



Ramlila Maidan.   Persons who had suddenly woken up from sleep  



could not know where and how to go.  It appears that Baba Ramdev  

                                                                                   94


did   not   receive   the   orders.     However,   some   of   the   officials   of   the 



Bharat   Swabhiman   Trust   were   made   aware   of   the   orders. 



Thereafter, the Police made an attempt to disperse the gathering at  



about and after 1.00 a.m. on 4th/5th June, 2011.  




110. They   are   stated   to   have   resorted   to   use   of   teargas   and  lathi 



charge in order to disperse the crowd as they were unable to do so 



in   the  normal  course.    Since  there   was  protest   by  the  people  and 



some violence could result, the Police used teargas and lathi charge 



to   ensure   dispersement   of   the   assembly   which   had,   by   that   time, 



been declared unlawful.   As a result of this action by the Police, a  



number of men and women were injured, some seriously.  This also  



finally resulted into the death of one Smt. Rajbala.  




111. This action of the Police was termed as brutal and uncalled for  



by   the   Press.     Headlines   in   the   various   newspapers   termed   this 



unfortunate incident as follows:





      Times of India dated 6th June, 2011 :





                                                                                      95


            `Why Centre went from licking to kicking', 



            `Ramleela Ground never saw so much drama', 



            `She may be paralyzed for life'. 



            `Women not spared, we were blinded by smoke'



            `Cops claim terror alert to justify midnight raid'



            `Swoop Not Sudden, cops trailed Ramdev for 3 days'



            `After eviction they chant and squat on road'



            `Protestors Armed with bricks, baseball bats Cops'




Indian Express dated 6th June, 2011 :



             `Baba Gives UPA a Sleepless Summer'



             `Week Ago, Home, Delhi Police told Govt : look at plan the  



             show'



             `Getting Ramdev Out'



             `Yielding and bungling - Cong (Weak) Core Group'




112. This   event   was   described   with   great   details   in   these   news 



items and articles, along with photographs.     Besides the fact that 



large number of persons were injured and some of them seriously, 



there was also damage to the property.  The question raised before  




                                                                             96


this  Court,  inter   alia, included  the  loss  and  damage  to  the  person 



and   property   that   resulted   from   such   unreasonable   restriction 



imposed, its execution and invasion of fundamental right to speech 



and   expression   and   the   right   to   assembly,   as   protected   under 



Articles  19(1)(a)  and   19(1)(b).      It  is  contended  that   the  order   was  



unreasonable,   restriction   imposed   was   contrary   to   law   and   the 



entire   exercise   by   the   Police   and   the   authorities   was   an   indirect  



infringement of the rights and protections available  to the  persons 



present there, including Article 21 of the Constitution.     




113. These   events   and   the          prima   facie     facts   stated   above, 



persuaded this Court to issue a suo moto notice vide its order dated 



6th  June,   2011.       This   notice   was   issued   to   the   Home   Secretary,  



Union   of   India,   the   Chief   Secretary,   Delhi   Administration   and   the 



Police Commissioner of Delhi to show cause and file their personal  



affidavits   explaining   the   conduct   of   the   Police   authorities   and   the 



circumstances   which   led   to   the   use   of   such   brutal   force   and 



atrocities  against   the   large   number   of   people   gathered   at   Ramlila 



Maidan.  In reply to the above notice, different affidavits have been  



filed on  behalf of these  authorities  justifying their  action. A notice  

                                                                                   97


was issued to Bharat Swabhiman Trust vide order dated 20th June, 



2011.     The   application   for   intervention   on   behalf   of   Rajbala   (now  



deceased)   was   allowed   vide   order   dated   29th  August,   2011.   They 



filed   their   own   affidavit.     In   order   to   ensure   proper   independent  



assistance to the Court, the Court also appointed an  amicus curiae  



and Dr. Dhavan accepted the request of the Court to perform this 



onerous job.




114. Having   taken   into   consideration   the   version   of   each   party 



before   this   Court,   I   would   now   proceed   to   limn   the   facts   and  



circumstances  emerging from  the  record  before  the  Court  that  led 



to   the   unfortunate   incident   of   the   midnight   of   4/5th  June,   2011. 



Without any reservation, I must notice that in my considered view,  



this   unfortunate   incident   could   have   been   avoided   by   proper 



patience   and   with   mutual   deliberations,   taken   objectively   in   the 



interest   of   the   large   gathering   present   at   Ramlila   Maidan.     Since  



this unfortunate incident has occurred, I  have to state with clarity 



what emerges from the record and the consequences thereof.





                                                                                  98


115. As already noticed, the  yoga camp at the Ramlila Maidan had 



begun   with   effect   from   1st  June,   2011   and   was   continuing   its 



normal functioning with permission from the Police as well as with  



due   grant   of   licence   by   the   MCD.     Undoubtedly,   respondent   No.4  



had  the  permission to also hold  a  dharna  at Jantar  Mantar  on 4th 



June, 2011 to raise a protest in relation to various issues that had  



been raised by Baba Ramdev in his letters to the Government and 



in   his   address   to   his   followers.     These   permissions   had   been  



granted much in advance.   As a response to the pamphlets issued  



and   the   inputs   of   the   intelligence   agencies,   the   DCP   (Central 



District)   Delhi   had   expressed   certain   doubts   vide   his   letter   dated  



27th  May, 2011  asking  for  clarification  as  to  the  actual  number  of 



persons  and  the  real  purpose  for  which  Ramlila  Maidan  would  be  



used from 1st  June, 2011.   To this, respondent No.4 had promptly 



replied   stating   that   there   will   be   no   other   event   except   the 



residential   yoga   camp.     However,   keeping   in   view   the   information 



received, the Deputy Commissioner of Police, Central District, vide  



his   letter   dated   1st  June,   2011   had   issued   further   directions   for 



being   implemented   by   respondent   No.4   and   reiterated   his   earlier  


                                                                                  99


requirements,   including   that   number   of   the   gathering   should 



remain   within   the   limits   conveyed.     In   this   letter,   it   was   also  



indicated that the authorities may review the position, if necessary. 



However,   on   3rd  June,   2011,   it   had   been   noticed   that   a   huge 



gathering was expected in the programme and also that the inputs 



had   been   received   that   Baba   Ramdev   would   sit   on   an   indefinite  



hunger   strike   with   effect   from   4th  June,   2011   in   relation   to   the 



issues   already   raised   publically   by   him.     After   noticing   various 



aspects,   including   that   various   terrorist   groups   may   try   to   do 



something   spectacular   to   hog   publicity,   respondent   no.3   made   a 



very   objective  assessment   of   the   entire   situation   and   issued   a 



detailed   plan   of   action   to   ensure   smooth   functioning   of   the  



agitation/yoga   camp   at   Ramlila   Maidan   without   any   public 



disturbance.  The objectives stated in this planned programme have  



duly been noticed by me above.  




116. All  this  shows  that the  authorities  had  applied  their  mind  to 



all   aspects   of   the   matter   on   2nd  June,   2011   and   had   decided   to 



permit Baba Ramdev to go on with his activities.  In furtherance to  



it,   the   Deputy   Commissioner   of   Police,   Central   District   had   also 

                                                                                 100


issued a restricted circular as contingency plan.  It is obvious from 



various letters exchanged between the parties that as on 3 rd  June, 



2011, there had been a clear indication on behalf of the authorities 



concerned   that   Baba   Ramdev   could   go   on   with   his   plans   and,   in  



fact, proper plans had been made to ensure security and regulation 



of traffic and emergency measures were also put in place.  As I have  



already   indicated,   there   is   nothing   on   record   to   show,   if   any 



information   of   some   untoward   incident   or   any   other   intelligence  



input   was   received   by   the   authorities   which   compelled   them   to 



invoke   the   provisions   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C.,   that   too,   as   an  



emergency   case   without   any   intimation   to   the   organizers   and 



without providing them an opportunity of hearing.   The expression 



`emergency' even if understood in its common parlance would mean  



an exigent situation (See Black's Law Dictionary - Twentieth Edn.); 



A serious, unexpected  and  potential  dangerous situation  requiring 



immediate   action   (See   Concise   Oxford   English   Dictionary   - 



Eleventh Edn.).  Such an emergent case must exist for the purpose  



of passing a protective or preventive order.  This may be termed as 



an `emergency protective order' or an `emergency preventive order'. 


                                                                                101


In   either   of   these   cases,   the   emergency   must   exist   and   that 



emergent situation  must  be  reflected  from  the  records  which  were  



before   the   authority   concerned   which   passed   the   order   under 



Section 144 Cr.P.C.  There are hardly any factual averments in the 



affidavit of the Commissioner of Police which would show any such 



emergent event happening between 3rd and 4th June, 2011.




117. Similarly,   nothing   appears   to   have   happened   on   4th  June, 



2011 except that the permission to hold a dharna at Jantar Mantar 



granted   to   respondent   no.4   was   withdrawn   and   the   Police   had 



requested  Baba Ramdev not to proceed  to Jantar  Mantar  with the 



large number of supporters, which request was acceded to by Baba  



Ramdev.    He, in fact, did not  proceed  to  Jantar  Mantar  at all and 



stayed at Ramlila Maidan.




118. It is also noteworthy that after his arrival on 1st June, 2011 at 



the   Airport,   Baba   Ramdev   met   few   senior   ministers   of   the 



Government in power.  He also had a meeting with some ministers  



at   Hotel   Claridges   on   3rd  June,   2011.     The   issues   raised   by   Baba 



Ramdev   were   considered   and   efforts   were   admittedly   made   to 




                                                                                  102


dissuade  Baba Ramdev from holding  Satyagraha  at Jantar Mantar 



or   an   indefinite   fast   at   Ramlila   Maidan.              However,   these  



negotiations failed.  According to the reports, the Government failed 



to keep its commitments, while according to the Government, Baba 



Ramdev   failed   to   keep  up  his  promise  and  acted  contrary  even  to  



the letter that was given by him to the ministers with whom he had  



negotiated   at   Hotel   Claridges.     Thus,   there   was   a   deadlock   of 



negotiations for an amicable resolution of the problems.




119. This   is   the   only   event   that   appears   to   have   happened   on   3 rd 



and  4th  June,   2011.    On  the  morning  of  4th  June,   2011,  the  yoga 



camp   was   held   at   the   Ramlila   Maidan   peacefully   and   without 



disturbing   public   order   or   public   tranquility.     After   the   day's  



proceedings,   the   large   number   of   people   who   were   staying   at   the  



Ramlila   Maidan,   went   to   sleep   in   the  Shamiana  itself   where   due 



arrangements   had   already   been   made   for   their   stay.   Beds   were  



supplied to them, temporary toilets were provided and water tanks 



and arrangements of food had also been made.   The footages of the  



CCTV cameras, videos and the photographs, collectively annexed as 



Annexure-9  to  the   affidavit  of   respondent   No.4,   establish   this  fact 

                                                                                   103


beyond   any   doubt   that   all   persons,   at   the   relevant   time,   were 



peacefully sleeping.  




120. According to the Police, on 4th  June, 2011, Baba Ramdev had 



delivered   a   speech   requesting   people   from   various   parts   of   the 



country   to  come   in  large   number   and   join   him  for   the  Satyagrah. 



The  order  withdrawing  the  permission  for  holding  a  yoga  shivir  at 



the  Ramlila Maidan was passed  at 9.30 p.m.     The  Police  reached  



the   Ramlila   Maidan   in   order   to   inform   the   representatives   of 



respondent   No.4   about   the   passing   of   the   said   order,   after   10.30  



p.m.     At   about   11.30   p.m.,   on   the   same   date,   the   executive  



authority   passed   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   The   Police 



officers   came   to   serve   this   order   upon   the   representatives   of 



respondent   No.4   much   thereafter.     The   footages   of   the   CCTV 



Camera Nos. 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 12, 15, 17, 18 and 32 show that even  



at about 1.00 a.m. in the night of 4th/5th  June, 2011, people  were 



sleeping peacefully.   The Police arrived there and tried to serve the  



said  order  upon  the  representatives  of respondent  No.4  as  well as  



asked for Baba Ramdev, who was stated to be taking rest in his rest 



room.     However,   the   action   of   the   Police   officers   of   going   on   the  

                                                                                     104


stage   and   of   some   of   them   moving   where   people   were   sleeping  



obviously   caused   worry,   fear   and   threat   in   the   minds   of   the   large  



number of persons sleeping in the tent.  It is the conceded position 



before   this   Court   that   nearly   15,000   to   20,000   persons   were 



present in the tent at the relevant time.




121. The   CCTV   footages   clearly  show   the   Police   officers   talking  to 



Baba   Ramdev   and   probably   they   wanted   to   serve   the   said   orders 



upon him.  However, Baba Ramdev withdrew from the deliberations 



and jumped from the stage amidst the crowd.  By this time, a large  



number of persons had gathered around the stage.   After climbing 



on to the shoulders of one of his followers, Baba Ramdev addressed 



his  followers.    He   exhorted  them  to   form  a  cordon   around  him  in 



the   manner   that   the   women   forming   the   first   circle,   followed   by 



youth and lastly by rest of his supporters.   This circle is visible in  



the evidence placed before the Court.  I do not consider it necessary 



to refer to the speech of Baba Ramdev to the crowd in any greater  



detail.   Suffice it to note that while addressing the gathering, Baba  



Ramdev  referred  to  his  conversations  with the  Government,  urged 



the crowd to chant Gayatri Mantra, maintain Shanti and not to take 

                                                                                    105


any confrontation with the Police.  He further stated that he would  



not  advise  the  path  of  hinsa,  but at the  same  time, he  also stated 



about his talks with the Government and reiterated that he will not  



leave, unless the people so desired and it was the wish of God.   He  



also chanted the  Gayatri Mantra, and wished all the people around 



him.   At the same time, it is also clear from the evidence of CCTV  



Camera's   footage   and   the   photographs,   that   Baba   Ramdev   had 



referred   to   the   failure   of   his   talks   with   the   Government   and   his 



desire   to   continue   his  Anshan.    He   also,   in   no   uncertain   terms, 



stated `Babaji will go only if people wanted and the God desires it.'  



Another   significant   part   of   Baba   Ramdev's   speech   at   that   crucial  



time   was   that   he   urged   the   people   not   to   have   any   confrontation 



with   the   Police   and   that   he   had   no   intention/mind   to   follow   the 



path  of  hinsa  or  to  instigate  quarrel  with  the  authorities.    By this 



time,   all   persons   present   in   the   tent   had   already   woken   up   and 



were   listening   to   Baba   Ramdev   interacting   with   the   Police.     Some  



people left while a large number of people were still present in the  



shamiana.   According  to  the   Police,  brick  batting   started  from  one  



corner   of   the   stage   and   it  was   only  in   response   thereto,   they   had  


                                                                                    106


fired   the   teargas   shells   on   and   around   the   stage.     In   all,   eight  



teargas   shells   were   fired.     According   to   the   Police,   they   did   not 



resort   to   any  lathi  charge   and,   in   fact,   they   had   first   used   water 



cannons.     According  to  respondent  No.4,  the   Police   had  first  fired  



teargas   shells,   then  lathi  charged   the   persons   present   and   never 



used   water   cannons.     According   to   them,   the   Police   even   threw 



bricks   from   behind   the   stage   at   the   people   and   the   control   room  



and it was in response thereto that some people might have thrown 



bricks upon the Police.




122. What   is   undisputable   before   this   Court   is   that   the   Police   as  



well   as   the   followers   of   Baba   Ramdev   indulged   into   brick   batting. 



Teargas shells were fired at the crowd by the Police and, to a limited  



extent, the Police resorted to  lathi  charge.   After a large number of 



Police personnel, who are stated to be more than a thousand, had 



entered   the   Ramlila   Maidan   and   woken   up   the   persons   sleeping, 



there   was   commotion,   confusion   and   fear   amongst   the   people. 



Besides that, it had been reported in the Press that there was  lathi 



charge.  Men and women of different age groups were present at the  



Ramlila Maidan.   The  photographs also show that a large  number  

                                                                                    107


of Police personnel were carrying lathis and had actually beaten the 



persons, including those sitting on the ground or hiding behind the  



tin shed, with the same.  CCTV Camera No. 5 shows that the Police 



personnel were also throwing bricks.  The same camera also shows  



that   even   the   followers   of   Baba   Ramdev   had   used   the   fire 



extinguishing   gas   to   create   a   curtain   in   front,   when   they   were  



throwing   bricks   at   the   Police   and   towards   the   stage.     The   CCTV  



cameras also show the Police pushing the persons and compelling  



them to go out.  The Police personnel can also be seen breaking the 



barriers  between  the  stage  and  the  ground  where  the  people  were  



sitting during the yoga sessions.  The photographs also show some  



Police  personnel  lifting  a  participant  from  his  legs  and  hands  and  



trying   to   throw   him   out.       The   photographs   also   show   an   elderly  



sick person being attended to and carried by the volunteers and not  



by the Police.




123. The   documents   on   record   show   that   some   of   the   Police 



personnel certainly abused their authority, were unduly harsh and 



violent towards the people present at the Ramlila Maidan, whereas  



some others were, in fact, talking to the members of the gathering 

                                                                                  108


as   well   as   had   adopted   a   helpful   attitude.     The   brick   batting 



resorted to by both sides cannot be justified in any circumstances  



whatsoever.     Even   if   the   followers   of   respondent   No.4   acted   in 



retaliation to the firing of teargas, still they had no cause or right in 



law   to   throw   bricks   towards   the   stage,   in   particular,   towards   the  



Police and it is a hard fact that some Police personnel were injured  



in the process.  Similarly, the use of teargas shells and use of  lathi 



charge by the Police, though limited, can hardly be justified.  In no  



case,   brick   batting   by   the   Police   can   be   condoned.     They   are   the  



protectors   of   the   society   and,   therefore,   cannot   take   recourse   to 



such   illegal   methods   of   controlling   the   crowd.     There   is   also   no  



doubt   that   large   number   of   persons   were   injured   in   the   action   of  



the   Police   and   had   to  be   hospitalized.     Element   of   indiscipline  on  



behalf of the Police can be seen in the footage of the CCTV cameras 



as well as in the log book entries of the Police.  




124. At this stage, it will be useful to examine the Police records in  



this respect.  Police arrangements had been made in furtherance to 



the   arrangements   planned   by   the   Central   District   of   Police,   Delhi  



dated   2nd  June,   2011.     Copies   of   the   Police   log   book   have   been 

                                                                                    109


placed   on   the   file.     As   on   5th  June,   2011   at   about   1.28   a.m.,   a 



message   was   flashed   that   the   whole   staff   of   the   concerned   Police 



stations   shall   report   to   Police   Station   Kamla   Market   immediately. 



Then,   an   attempt   was   made   to   arrest   Baba   Ramdev   and   an 



apprehension  was   expressed   that   there   could   be   some   deaths.     I 



may reproduce here the relevant messages from the Police log book  



to avoid any ambiguity :



                                    "District Net



                 Date        Start Time       Duratio              Call Detail

                                                  n

              05.06.11        03:22:53       00:00:33      R.L.   Ground   Kamla 

                                                           market police  men are 

                                                           beating   the   peoples 

                                                           Ph.971147860   W/Ct. 

                                                           Sheetal No.8174/PCR





                                TRANSCRIPTION OF DM Net

                      Dated 04.06.2011 from 200 hrs. to 000 hrs.

             INFORM   C-28,   C-31,   C-35,   C-32   &   C-4   AND   C-5   THAT  

             THEY   WOULD   MEET   ME   AFTER   30   MIN   AND   THE   4 

             SHOs WILL BRING ABOUT 20 PERSONNEL EACH FROM 

             THEIR PS.


                              Transcript of DM Net





                                                                                     110


Extract   of   Tetra   DM   Net   of   Central   District.   Dated 

05/06/11 from 0100 Hrs. to 0500 Hrs. (Taken from the  

Tetra Recording)



                 C 50         C 2      The   force   which   is 

                                       standing   outside   at 

   218                                 Turkman   gate   and 

                                       Gurunanak                           Chowk 

                                       having   gas   gun   will 

                                       come   inside   through 

                                       VIP gate instantly

                 12D          C50


                 C 50         12D
   225                                 Understood


                 C 50          C2
                                       The   operator   of   gas 

                                       gun which is send has 

                                       not   reported   yet   only 

                                       driver              is              sitting 

                                       operator   is   to   be   send 

                                       quickly.

                 C Q          C 50     The   officer   who   has 

   225                                 send   the   gas   gun   will 

                                       send   the   operator,   is 

                                       driver to operate it.

                 12D          C 50     Operator  of gas gun is 

   226                                 to   be   send   only   driver 

                                       has reached there with 

                                       gas gun.

   227           C 50         12 D     I don't have gas gun.



                              C 50     SHOs   has   already 

                                       reached   inside   with 

                                       staff.



   227           C 50         C 2      How            many                  water 

                                       canons are there.


                                                                              111


  227        C 2              C 50         Madam water canon is 

                                           outside   at   VIP   gate 

                                           where   i   have   informed 

                                           earlier.

  305        C 50             C 24         This   is   informed   that 

                                           the force guard 88 Bn. 

                                           CRPF                  is          neither 

                                           obeying                                      any 

                                           instruction   and   nor 

                                           ready   to   come   at   any 

                                           cost.


WIRELESS LOG & DIARY Dt.5-6-2011 (Shift Duty 9 AM 

to 9 PM                                                                      T - 52

  Time                         Call Detail

2:25 AM    01-T-               One   injured   namely   Jagat 

            52                 Muni s/o Unknown R/o VIII-

                               Pllana (Rohtak) Haryana. Age 

                               about   55-60   yrs   admitted   in 

                               JPN  Hospital  in unconscious 

                               condition.


  WIRELESS LOG & DIARY Dt.4/5-6-2011

  Time                         Call Detail

2:20 AM    L-100      0-1      PCR          Call:-               that                  some 

                               casualities   happened   at   RL 

                               Ground.                 Direct                           the 

                               ambulance.

            0-1      L-100     Noted position at RL Ground

2:28 AM     0-1      L-100     Injured   not   Traceable.   Cats 

                               ambulance   also   searching 

                               injured person.


    WIRELESS LOG & DIARY Dt.4/5-6-2011        L-100



  Time                         Call Detail

  8 AM                         Charge of O-33 taken by ASI 

                               Ved Prakash 5150/PCR


                                                                                        112


             0-33      0-1     Note down that in RL Ground 

                               Police   is   beating   the   public 

                               persons.

              0-1      0-33    Road   is   blocked   through 

                               barricades   at   Ajmeri   Gate. 

                               We   can't   leave   the   vehicle 

                               without staff.





WIRELESS   LOG   &   DIARY   Dt.4/5-6-2011   (Shift   Night 

Duty 8 PM  to 8 AM)                                         0 - 60



  Time                         Call Detail

  1:58       0-60      0-1     Police   is   misbehaving   with 

                               Baba Ramdev.


WIRELESS   LOG   &   DIARY   Dt./4/5-6-2011   (Shift   Night 

Duty 8 PM to 8 AM)                                         0 - 10



  Time                         Call Detail

  8 PM                         Shift   Change   and   charge 

                               taken   by   HC   Umed   Singh 

                               No.899/PCR

  2 am        0-1      0-10    From   0-10   SI   Jaspal   PS 

                               Mangol   Puri   &   Ct.   Tarun 

                               3036/DAP   sustained   injury 

                               and   we   are   taking   them   to 

                               JPN Hospital.

  2.10        0-1      0-10    0-10 told that both SI Jaspal 

                               and   Ct   Tarun   admitted   in 

                               JPN   Hospital   through   Duty 

                               Ct. Ajay 1195/C.




WIRELESS   LOG   &   DIARY   Dt.4/5-6-2011   (Shift   Night 

Duty 8 PM to 8AM)                                          B - 11

  Time                         Call Detail


                                                               113


              2.30 AM                            Two injured persons taken to 

                                                 JPN   Hospital   namely   Raj 

                                                 Bala      w/o         Jalbeer         R/o 

                                                 Gurgaon,   Age-54,   Jagdish 

                                                 s/o Asha Nand, Age-54 yrs.




                 207          C50       C12D     Both   of   vehicles   is   to   be 

                                                 send,   water   canon   is   only 

                                                 one

                 207         C12D        C50     Right   now   only   one   is   asked 

                                                 about so send only one.

                 207         C12D        C50     Send   one.              Send   one 

                                                 instantly.     If   other   will   be 

                                                 required it will be informed.




125. The   above   entries   of   the   Police   log   book   clearly   show   that   a  



number   of   persons   were   injured,   including   Police   personnel,   and 



some of them even seriously.  The water cannons were not available  



inside  the tent and the same were asked to come  towards the VIP 



gate.   They   were   only   two   in   number   and   were   asked   to   be 



positioned  at the  VIP  entrance.   In  fact, as  recorded  in one  of the  



above   entries,   there   was   only   one   water   cannon   available  which 



was  positioned  at  the  VIP  entry gate  and  the  version  of the  Police  



that it had first used water cannons for dispersing the crowd before  



resorting to the use of teargas, does not appear to be correct.   The  



teargas shells were  fired at about  2.20 a.m. as per the footages  of 


                                                                                       114


the   CCTV   cameras   and   around   the   same   time,   the   bricks   were 



thrown  by the  followers  of respondent No.4  upon  the  Police.   This  



aggravated the  situation  beyond  control and, thereafter, the  Police 



acted   with   greater   force   and   fired   more   teargas   shells   and   even 



used lathis to disperse the crowd.




126. Another aspect reflecting the lacuna in planning of the Police  



authorities   for   executing   such   an   order   at   such   odd   hour   is   also  



shown   in   the   log   book   of   the   Police   where   at   about   2.39   a.m.,   a 



conversation between two police officers has been recorded.   As per  



this conversation, it was informed "You call at cellphone and inform  



24B   that   he   will   also   talk   and   that   gate   towards   JLN   Marg   which 



was to be opened is not open yet".   Another conversation recorded  



at the same time was "Then public will go at its own".




127. When the Police had decided to carry out such a big operation 



of evicting such a large gathering suddenly, it was expected of it to  



make   better   arrangements,   to   cogitate   over   the   matter   more 



seriously and provide better arrangements.





                                                                                     115


128. From   the   entries   made   in   the   Police   log   book,   certain   acts  



come   to   surface.     Firstly,   that   there   were   inadequate   number   of 



water   cannons,   as   admittedly,   there   were   more   than   15,000  



persons   present   at   the   Ramlila   Maidan   and   secondly,   that   the 



Police  had  started  beating  the  people.   Even  the  88th  Bn. of  CRPF 



was   not   carrying   out   the   orders   and   there   was   chaos   at   the 



premises.   Even if all the documents filed by the Police, the Police  



log   book   and   the   affidavits   on   behalf   of   the   Police   are   taken   into  



consideration, it reflects lack of readiness on the part of the Police  



and also that it had not prepared any action plan for enforcing the 



order  of the  executive  authority passed under  Section 144  Cr.P.C. 



It   was   expected   of   the   Police   to   make   elaborate,   adequate   and 



precise arrangements to ensure safe eviction of such large number 



of persons, that too, at midnight.  





129. Having dealt with this aspect, now I would proceed to discuss  



the   injuries   suffered   and   the   medical   evidence   placed   before   the  



Court.  As per the affidavit of the Police dated 17 th June, 2011, total 



38 Policemen were injured, some  of them because  of brick batting  




                                                                                       116


by  the  supporters  of  Baba  Ramdev.    48  persons  from  public  were 



also  injured,  41  of them  were  discharged  on  the  same  date  and  5  



on   the   next   day.     Only   2   persons,   including   1   woman,   required 



hospitalization   for   medical   treatment   and   surgery.     On   the   other 



hand,   according   to   respondent   no.4,   hundreds   of   persons   were  



injured.   However, they have placed on record a list of the injured  



persons as Annexure R -13 wherein names of 55 persons have been  



given.     Most   of   the   injured   persons   were   taken   to   Lok   Nayak  



Hospital,   New   Delhi.     Copies   of   their   medico   legal   enquiry 



register/reports have been placed on record.  Some of these injured  



persons were taken to the hospital by the Police while some of them  



went on their own.   In the medico legal enquiry register relating to  



Rajbala,   it   has   been   stated   that   she   suffered   cervical   vertebral 



fracture   and   associated   spinal   cord   damage.     She   was   unable   to 



move  both  limbs, upper  and lower, and complained  of pain  in the  



neck.  She was treated in that hospital and subsequently shifted to 



the ICU where she ultimately died.   As per the postmortem report, 



the cause of death as opined by the doctor was stated as "Death in 



this   case   occurred   as   a   Septicemia,   following   cervical   vertebral 


                                                                              117


fracture   and   associated   spinal   cord   damage".     In   some   of   the  



reports, it is stated that the patient had informed of having suffered  



injury due to stampede at Ramlila Maidan.  The person who claims 



to   have   brought   Rajbala   to   the   hospital,   Joginder   Singh   Bandral, 



has   also   filed   an   affidavit   stating   that   the   Police   had   suddenly 



attacked from the stage side and she had suffered injuries and fell 



unconscious. 




130. It is undisputed that Rajbala suffered injuries in this incident. 



The injuries as described in the medical records are as follows:-



            "Local Examination:

            1. Reddish   bluish   discolouration   below   and 

                behind 


                Left   ear   &   another   reddish   blue 

                discolouration


                In   Lateral   middle   of   neck   on   (L)   Side 

                present.


            2. Reddish   Bluish   Colouration   seen   below   & 

                behind (R) ear C


            3. Large   bluish   discolouration   present   over 

                Left buttock


            4. Abrasion over Medical aspects of Left ankle.


            5. Reddish   discolouration   over   the   flexor 

                aspect of middle of Left forearm"



                                                                                118


131. In   addition,   the   medico   legal   case   sheet   of   one   Deepak 



recorded,   "alleged   c/o   assault   while   on   hunger   strike   at   Ramlila 



Maidan".  He was vomiting, bleeding and had suffered injuries and  



was complaining of pain at cervical region and right thigh.  Similar  



was the noting with regard to one Ajay.   Both of them had gone to  



Dr. Ram Manohar Lohia Hospital and were not accompanied by the  



Police.     A   number   of   such   medico   legal   case   sheets   have   been  



placed   on   record   with   similar   notings.     I   do   not   consider   it 



necessary to discuss each and every medico legal enquiry sheet or 



medico   legal   report.     It   is   clear   from   the   bare   reading   of   these  



reports that most of the persons who were taken to the hospital had  



suffered   injuries   on   their   hands,   back,   thighs   etc.   and   were 



complaining of pain and tenderness which was duly noticed by the  



doctors in these reports.



132. Constable Satpal had also gone to the hospital.   According to 



him, he had suffered injury `a contusion' as a result of stone pelting  



at the  Ramlila  Maidan.    Copies  of medico  legal  enquiry register in 



relation   to   other   Police   officers   have   also   been   placed   on   record.  



Some   Police   personnel   had   also   reported   to   Aruna   Asif   Ali 


                                                                                    119


Government Hospital, Rajpura, Civil Lines, Delhi and had given the 



history of being beaten by the crowd at Ramlila Maidan. 



133. From these evidence placed on record, it is clear that both, the  



members of the public as well as the Police personnel, had suffered  



injuries.   It is obvious from various affidavits, that a large number  



of   followers   of   Baba   Ramdev   got   injured.     The   number   of   these  



persons   was   much   higher   in   comparison   to   that   of   the   Police.     I  



may   also   notice   that   in   the   affidavit   filed   by   the   Commissioner   of 



Police,   it   has   been   stated   that   the   Police   officers   suffered   injuries  



because   of   brick   batting   by   some   members   of   the   gathering   at  



Ramlila   Maidan.     However,   the   affidavit   of   the   Commissioner   of  



Police   is   totally   silent   as   to   how   such   a   large   number   of   persons  



suffered   injuries,   including   plain   injuries,   cuts,   open   injuries   and  



serious  cases  like  those  of Rajbala  and  Jagat Muni.    According  to 



respondent No.4, at least five persons had suffered serious injuries 



including   head   injury,   fracture   of   hand,   leg   and   backbone.     This 



included   Dharamveer,   Madanlal   Arya,   Jagdish,   Behen   Rajbala, 



Swami Agnivesh and Jagat Muni, etc.  





                                                                                      120


134. If   this   medico   legal   evidence   is   examined   in   light   of   the  



photographs   placed   on   record   and   the   CCTV   camera   footages,   it 



becomes  clear  that  these  injuries  could  have  been  caused  by  lathi 



charge and throwing of stone by the Police as well as the members 



of the  gathering.   It  cannot  be  doubted  that some  members of the  



Police   force   had   taken   recourse   to  lathi  charge  and  in   the   normal 



course, a blow from such lathis could cause the injuries, which the 



members of the public had suffered. 




135. I   have  no   hesitation  in   rejecting  the  submission   on  behalf  of  



the Police that none of the police personnel lathi charged the people 



present at Ramlila Maidan.   The factum of  lathi charge by some of 



the  police  personnel  is demonstrated  in  the  photographs, footages 



of  CCTV  cameras  as well  as  from  the  medical  evidence  on  record. 



One Dr. Jasbir has filed an affidavit stating that he had made a call 



from his Cell Phone No. 9818765641 to No. 100 informing them of 



Police assaulting the persons present and the fact that he suffered 



injury as a result of  lathi  blows on his body.     He had gone to Lok  



Nayak Hospital where he was medically examined.       This medical  



record shows that he was assaulted by the Police in Baba Ramdev's  

                                                                               121


rally where he sustained injuries.     The injuries were described as  



contusion   injuries,   one   of   which,   on   the   lumber   region   and   was 



advised x-ray.   Even in some of the other medical records produced  



before this Court, it has been recorded that injuries were caused by  



blunt objects.   This will go to show that they were not the injuries  



caused   merely   by   fall   or   simply   stampede.       The   veracity   of   this 



affidavit   was   challenged   on   the   ground   that   it   has   been   filed  



belatedly   and   it   was   not   supported   by   any   other   record.       Both 



these aspects lose their significance because in the Police log book  



filed   on   record,   call   from   this   number   has   been   shown,   secondly, 



the medical record of Dr. Jasbir has been placed on record.   Also,  



the  injuries received by the  members of the  Police  force  are of the 



kind which could be caused by brick batting.  It is further possible  



that because of commotion, confusion and fear that prevailed at the  



stage during midnight and particularly when people were sleeping,  



the   injuries   could   also   have   been   suffered   due   to   stampede.  



According to the Police, Rajbala probably had suffered the fracture 



of the cervical as she fell from the stage and fell unconscious.  This  



version does not find support from the CCTV footages inasmuch as  


                                                                                  122


that   no   elderly   lady   at   all   is   seen   on   the   stage   during   the   entire 



episode shown to the Court.  But, the fact of the matter is that she  



suffered serious injuries which ultimately resulted in her death.  It  



could be that she received injury during use of  lathis  by the Police 



or when the crowd rushed as a result of firing of teargas shells, etc.



136. The Police do not appear to have carried her on the stretcher 



or helped her in providing transportation to the hospital.   Precisely 



who is to be blamed entirely and what compensation, if any, she is  



entitled to receive and from whom, will have to be examined by the  



court   of   competent   jurisdiction   before   whom   the   proceedings,   if  



any, are taken by the persons entitled to do so and in accordance 



with   law.     Certain   disputed   questions   of   fact   arise   in   this   regard 



and   they   cannot   be   decided   by   the   court   finally   without   granting 



opportunity to the appropriate parties to lead oral and documentary 



evidence,   as   the   case   may   be.       For   the   purposes   of   the   present  



petition, it is sufficient for  me  to  note  that,  prima facie, it was the 



negligence and a limited abuse of power by the police that resulted 



in   injuries   and   subsequent   death   of   Smt.   Rajbala.     Thus,   in   my  



considered   view,   at   least   some   ad   hoc   compensation   should   be 


                                                                                       123


awarded to the heirs of the deceased and other injured persons as  



well.




137. At this juncture, I would take note of the affidavits filed by the  



parties.     In   the   affidavit   dated   6th  July,   2011   filed   on   behalf   of 



Respondent No. 4, it has been specifically stated in paragraph 17:





             "It must be noted that as per the directions of 

             the  Police, only one  entry/exit  gate  was  being 

             kept   open   and   this   gate   was   manned   by   the 

             police   themselves,   who   were   screening   each 

             and   every   person   who   entered   the   premises. 

             There   was   no   disturbance   or   altercation 

             whatsoever   and   followers   of   Baba   Ramdevji 

             were   peacefully   waiting   in   queues   that 

             stretched for over two kilometers.  If the Police 

             wanted   to  limit  the  number  of  participants   to 

             5000 or to any other number, they could easily 

             have done so at the gate itself.   However, they 

             made  no attempt to either curtail the entry of 

             persons   or   to   prevent   the   fast   from 

             proceeding."




138. Though an affidavit subsequent to this date has been filed on 



behalf   of   the   Police,   there   is   no   specific   denial   or   any   counter  



version   stated   therein   in   this   regard.     This   averment   made   in   the 



affidavit of the Respondent No.4 appears to be correct inasmuch as  



vide  its letter dated 2nd  June, 2011, while  granting the  permission 

                                                                                    124


for   holding   the   rally   at   Ramlila   Maidan,   a   condition   had   been 



imposed   that   all   persons   entering   the   Ramlila   Maidan   should   be  



subjected   to   frisking   and   personal   search.     Furthermore,   map   of 



layout   of   the   Ramlila   Maidan   filed   by   the   learned  amicus  clearly 



shows   that   there   was   one   public   entry   gate/public   check-in,   in 



addition to the two gates for the VIP check-in, which were towards 



the stage.   The public entry was towards the Sharbia Road.   From 



this,   it   is   clear   and   goes   in   line   with   the   situation   at   the   site,  



exhibited   by   the   photographs   or   the   CCTV   Cameras   at   least 



partially, that  there  was  only  one  main  entry for  the  public  which 



was being managed by the Police.



139. Even according to the Police, it was a huge enclosure of nearly 



2.5   lakh   sq.   feet   and   it   had   various   exits   which,   of   course,   were  



kept closed and there was a ceiling all over. A tent of this size with 



the ceiling thereon, was an enclosure, where such large number of  



persons   had   gathered   to   participate   in   the   yoga   camp   and 



thereafter, in the Anshan.  




140. It   is   the   version   of   the   Police   that   they   had   issued   prior  



warning,   then   used   water   cannons   and   only   thereafter,   used   the 

                                                                                        125


teargas  shells   in  response  to   the   brick-batting  by   the   members   of  



the   gathering   present   behind   the   stage.     This   stand   of   the   Police 



does not inspire confidence.   Firstly, it has nowhere been recorded  



in the CCTV footages that they made any public announcement of 



the   revocation   of   the   permissions   and   the   passing   of   order   under  



Section  144  Cr.P.C. and requested  the  people  present to leave  the  



Ramlila Maidan.   Of course, it is clear  from the  record before  this  



Court   that   effort   was   made   by   the   Police   officers,   who   had   a   talk  



with the  representatives  of respondent no. 4 as well, for service  of 



order  on  Baba Ramdev, who did  not accept  the  order  and  jumped  



into the crowd in order to avoid the service of order as well as his  



exit   from   the   Ramlila   Maidan.     The   stand   taken   by   the   Police   in  



para 24 of its affidavit is that they apprehended a backlash if they  



made   the   announcements   themselves   and,   therefore,   they 



approached the organizers to inform the public over the PA system.  



This  itself is not  in  accordance  with  the  Guidelines  framed  by the 



Police   for   execution   of   such   orders.     The   Standing   Order   309  



contemplates   that   there   should   be   display   of   banner   indicating 



promulgation   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C.,   repeated   use   of   Public  


                                                                                      126


Address   system   by   a   responsible   officer-appealing/advising   the 



leaders and demonstrators to remain peaceful and come forward for 



memorandum,  their  deputation  etc. or  court arrest peacefully  and 



requires   such   announcement   to   be   videographed.    It   further 



contemplates that if the crowd does not follow the appeal and turns 



violent,  then  the  assembly  should  be   declared  as  unlawful  on  the 



PA System and the same should be videographed.   Warning on PA 



system prior to use  of any kind of force is to be  ensured and also 



videographed.    I  find  that there is hardly any compliance  to  these 



terms of this Standing Order.  





141. Use of water cannons by the Police is again a myth.  As I have 



already   noticed   from   the   Police   logbook   there   was   only   one   water 



cannon   available   which   was   positioned   at   the   VIP   entrance. 



Furthermore,   even   the   CCTV   camera   footages   or   the   photographs  



do   not   show   any   use   of   water   cannons.     I   see   no   reason   for   the 



Police for not making preferential use of water cannons to disperse  



the  crowd  even  if  they had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  it was  an 





                                                                                     127


unlawful   assembly   and   it   was   not   possible   to   disperse   the   crowd  



without use of permissible force in the prescribed manner.





142. There   is   a   serious   dispute   as   to   whether   the   teargas   shells 



were  fired  in response  to  the  brick-batting  by the  members  of  the  



assembly   from   behind   the   stage   or   was   it   in   the   reverse   order. 



The photographs show that there was a temporary structure behind 



the stage where bricks were lying and the same were collected and  



thrown   from   there.     The   CCTV   Camera   No.   5   clearly   shows   that 



some   members   of   the   assembly   (followers   of   Baba   Ramdev)  



collected the bricks and then threw the bricks at the Police towards  



the stage.   The first teargas shell was fired at about 2.20 a.m. The  



first   brick   probably   was   thrown   from   behind   the   stage   by   Baba  



Ramdev's followers approximately at 2.12 a.m.   The  teargas shells 



were also fired during this time.  Before that, some members of the  



Police force had used sticks or  lathi charged on the people to move 



them  out  of the  Ramlila  Maidan.    Some  photographs  clearly show  



the   Police   personnel   hitting   the   members   of   the   assembly   with 



sticks.   The   exact   time   of   these   incidents   is   not   available   on   the  




                                                                                    128


photographs.          The   firing   of   teargas   shells   created   greater 



commotion and fear in the minds of the members of the gathering. 



The violence on the part of the Police increased with the passage of 



time  and  the  Police  retaliated  to  the  bricks  hurled  at them  by the 



members   of   the   assembly   with   greater   anger   and   force.     This  



resulted in injuries to both sides and serious injuries to some of the  



people and resultant death of one of the members of the public.  





143. The persons at the realm of affairs of the Police force have to  



take a decision backed by their wisdom and experience whether to  



use  force or exercise  greater control and restraint while dispersing  



an assembly.  They are expected and should have some freedom of 



objectively assessing the situation at the site.  But in all events, this 



would   be   a   crucial   decision   by   the   concerned   authorities.     In   the  



present   case,   the   temptation   to   use   force   has   prevailed   over   the  



decision   to   exercise   restraint.       Rule   14.56   of   the   Punjab   Police  



Rules   (which   are   applicable   to   Delhi)   provides   that   the   main 



principle  to be  observed is that the degree  of force  employed shall 



be   regulated   according   to   the   circumstances   of   each   case.     The  




                                                                                   129


object   of   the   use   of   force   should   be   to   quell  the  disturbance   of 



peace   or   to   disperse   the   assembly   which   threatens   such 



disturbance   and   has   either   refused   to   disperse   or   shows   a 



determination   not   to   disperse.             Standing   Order   152   deals 



particularly   with   the   use   of   tear   smoke   in   dispersal   of   unlawful 



assemblies   and   processions.     This   Standing   Order   concerns   with 



various   aspects   prior   as   well   as   steps   which   are   required   to   be 



taken at the time of use of tear smoke.  It requires that before tear  



smoke action is commenced, a suitable position should be selected  



for  the  squad,   if   circumstances   permit,   forty   yards   away   from  the  



crowd.     A   regular   warning   by   the   officer   should   be   issued   while  



firing the tear smoke shells, the speed of wind, area occupied by the  



crowd   and   the   temper   of   the   crowd,   amongst   others,   should   be  



taken into consideration.  It states that apparently the object of use  



of force should be to prevent disturbance of peace or to disperse an 



unlawful assembly which threatens such disturbance.  




144. Normally,   it   is   not   advisable   to   use   tear   smoke   shells   in   an  



enclosure.   They should be fired away from the crowd rather than 



into the crowd.   Unfortunately, the  guidelines and even matters of 

                                                                                    130


common   prudence   have   not   been   taken   into   consideration   while 



firing   the   teargas   shells.  The   Police   Force   and,   at   least,   some 



members   of   the   Police   Force,   have   failed   to   execute   the   orders   in  



accordance with the standing orders and have failed to take various  



steps   that   were   required   to   be   taken   including   use   of   minimum 



force,   videography   of   the   event,   display   of   banner,   announcement  



into   the   PA   system   etc.       Similarly,   some   members   of   the   Force  



when   incited   by   provocation   or   injury,   used   excessive   force, 



including use of teargas.  It is also clear from the photographs and  



the   CCTV   Cameras   that   some   members   of   the   Force   inflicted 



injuries   by   indulging   in   uncalled   for  lathi  charge   and   by   throwing 



stones  on  the  public.    It  is  evident  that  lathi  charge  against  those 



persons   was   not   called   for.     For   example,   in   one   of   the   CCTV 



Cameras, one individual is surrounded by four-five members of the 



Force   and   then   a   Police   personnel   used   canning   against   that 



individual.




145. I   will   proceed   on   the   basis   that   teargas   shells   were   fired   in 



retaliation   to   the   brick-batting   by   the   crowd.     Even   in   that   event,  



the   Police   should   have   made   proper   announcements.   The   Police  

                                                                                     131


had   sufficient   preparedness   to   protect   itself   against   such   attack  



and they should have fired the teargas shells to the site from where 



the bricks were coming rather than in front and on the stage.  Once  



the   teargas   shells   were   fired   into   the   tent   where   large   number   of  



people were present, it was bound to result in injuries and harm to  



the   public   at   large.     If   the   authorities   had   taken   the   decision   to 



disperse   the   crowd   by   use   of   teargas,   then   they   should   have  



implemented that decision with due care and precautions that they 



are   required   to   take   under   the   relevant   guidelines   and   Rules.     It  



was primarily the firing of the teargas shells and use of cane sticks  



against the crowd that resulted in stampede and injuries to a large 



number of people. 





146. Admittedly,   when   the   Police   had   entered   the   tent,   the   entire  



assembly   was   sleeping.     It   is   not   reflected   in   the   affidavit   of   the  



Police   as   to   what   conditions   existed   at   that   time   compelling   the  



authorities   to   use   force.     This,   in   the   opinion   of   the   Court,   was   a 



crucial juncture and the possibility of requiring the members of the  





                                                                                       132


assembly to disperse peacefully in the morning hours was available  



with the authorities.





147. This certainly does not mean that throwing of bricks upon the  



Police   by   the   members   of   the   assembly   can   be   justified   on   any 



ground.  The few persons who were behind the stage and threw the  



bricks, either from the corner of the stage or from behind the stage,  



are guilty of the offence that they have committed. Nothing absolves  



them of the criminal liability that entails their actions.  Even if tear  



smoke   shells   were   fired   by   the   Police   first,   still   the   crowd   had   no  



justification to throw bricks at the Police and cause hurt to some of  



the Policemen. The Police had a duty to keep a watch on the people  



from the point of view of maintaining the law and order. It appears  



that   firing   of   teargas   shells   in   the   direction   of   the   crowd   was 



contrary   to   the   guidelines   and   it   led   to   some   people   getting 



breathless   and   two   of   them   falling   unconscious.     This   also 



prevented   the   people   present   there   from   reaching   the   exit   gates. 



Similarly, some  of the followers of respondent no.4 became unruly  



and  used  smoke  to  create  a curtain  in  front of  themselves,  before  




                                                                                       133


they   started   throwing   bricks   at   the   Police.     In   the   process,   they 



injured their fellow participants as well as the Police personnel. The  



teargas shells also caused fire on the stage, as is demonstrated in  



CCTV camera No. 31 at about 2.22 a.m., and confirmed by various  



news   report   footages.       It   shows   that   there   was   lack   of   fire 



extinguishing   systems.     The   teargas   shells   also   caused   fire   in   an  



enclosure   with   cloth   material   which   could   have   caught   fire   that 



might   have   spread   widely   causing   serious   bodily   injuries   to   the  



people present.  Undoubtedly, large Police force was present on the 



site   and   even   if   it   had   become   necessary,   it   could   have   dispersed  



the crowd with exercise of greater restraint and patience.





148. The Police Force has failed to act in accordance with the Rules 



and Standing Orders.  Primarily, negligence is attributable to some  



members   of   the   force.     The   Police,   in   breach   of   their   duty,   acted 



with uncontrolled force.   The orders were passed arbitrarily by the  



concerned authorities and, thus, they are to be held responsible for 



the   consequences   in   law.   As   discussed   in   this   judgment,  



respondent   No.   4,   its   members   and   Baba   Ramdev   committed  




                                                                                    134


breach   of   their   legal   and   moral   duty   and   acted   with   negligence 



contributing   to   the   unfortunate   incident   rendering   themselves 



liable for legal consequences resulting therefrom.





149. I may further notice that the conduct of the representatives of 



Respondent No.4, as well as of Baba Ramdev in jumping from the  



stage   into   the   crowd,   while   declining   to   accept   the   orders   and  



implement them, is contrary to the basic rule of law as well as the 



legal and moral duty that they were expected to adhere to.   Thus,  



they have to be held guilty of breach of these legal and moral duties 



as Injuria non excusat injuriam. 





150. Now,   I   may   have   a   look   at   the   genuineness/validity   of   the 



`threat   perception'   which   formed   the   basis   for   passing   of   the   said  



orders  by the  State/Police.   I  have  referred to this aspect  in some  



detail above and suffice it to note here that till 3rd June, 2011, none 



of   the   authorities   had   considered   it   appropriate   to   revoke   the  



permission   and   pass   an  order  under  Section  144  Cr.P.C.     On  the  



contrary, the authorities  had required  the organizers to take  more 



stringent   measures   for   proper   security.     They   had   also   drawn   a  

                                                                                   135


proper   deployment   plan.     It   appears   that   failure   of   negotiations 



between  the   Government   and  Baba  Ramdev   at  Hotel  Claridges  on 



3rd June, 2011, left its shadow on the decision-making power of the 



Police.  This proved to be the turning point of the entire episode.  If  



the   Police   had   apprehended   that   large   number   of   persons   may 



assemble at the Ramlila Maidan, this could have been foreseen as a  



security   threat.     Therefore,   the   proper   method   for   the   authorities  



would   have   been   to   withdraw   the   permissions   well   in   time   and  



enforce them peacefully.   It has been left to the imagination of the  



Court   as   to   what   were   the   circumstances   that   led   to   passing   of  



orders   revoking   permission   and   particularly   when   even   the   MCD  



had   not   cancelled   or   revoked   its   permission   in   favour   of 



Respondent  No.4  to  continue  with its activity till 20th  June,  2011. 



Great  emphasis  was  placed,  on  behalf  of the  Police, upon  the  fact  



that   the   representatives   of   Respondent   No.4   had   not   given   the 



correct information to the Police.   This again does not describe the  



correct   state   of   affairs.     The   Intelligence   Agencies   had   given   all  



requisite information to Delhi Police and after taking the same into 



consideration, Delhi Police had passed orders on 2nd  and 3rd  June, 


                                                                                  136


2011  requiring  the  organizers  to  take  certain  precautionary  steps. 



Another  interesting fact, that  I  must  notice,  is  that  as  early as  on 



20th May, 2011, representatives of Respondent No. 4 had written to  



the Additional Commissioner of Police  vide Annexure R3 informing 



them that Baba Ramdev is going on a hunger strike till death from  



4th  June,   2011   against   the   issue   of   corruption   and   other   related 



serious   issues.     Hundreds   of  satyagrahis  were   providing   their 



support   to   him   in   this   hunger-strike   and   consent   for   that   was  



asked.  The letter written by Baba Ramdev to the Prime Minister of  



the   country   had   also   been   attached   along   with   this   letter.     The  



Police   was   aware   of   the   number   of   persons   who   might   assemble 



and the activity that was likely to be carried on at Ramlila Maidan  



as  well  as  Jantar  Mantar.    Still, after  the  receipt  of  the  letter, the 



Police   took   no   steps   to   cancel   the   permission   specifically   and   the  



permissions granted continued to be in force.   It was for the police  



authorities or the administration to place on record the material to 



show   that   there   was   a   genuine   threat   or   reasonable   bias   of  



communal   disharmony,   social   disorder   and   public   tranquility   or 



harmony on the night of 4th June, 2011.  However, no such material 


                                                                                   137


has   been   placed   before   this   Court.   Right   from  Babulal   Parate  



(supra), this Court has taken a consistent view that the provisions 



of Section 144 Cr.P.C. cannot be resorted to merely on imaginary or 



likely possibility or likelihood or tendency of a threat.  It has not to  



be   a   mere   tentative   perception   of   threat   but   a   definite   and 



substantiated   one.     I   have   already   recorded   that   none   of   the  



concerned   authorities,   in   their   wisdom,   had   stated   that   they 



anticipated such disturbance to public tranquility and social order  



that   there   was   any   need   for   cancellation   of   the   permissions   or  



imposition of a restriction under Section 144 Cr.P.C. as late as till 



10.40   p.m.   on   4th  June,   2011,   which   then   was   sought   to   be 



executed forthwith.  





151. There   is   a   direct   as   well   as   implied   responsibility   upon   the  



Government to function openly and in public interest.  Each citizen 



of   India   is   entitled   to   enforce   his   fundamental   rights   against   the  



Government,   of   course,   subject   to   any   reasonable   restrictions   as 



may be imposed under law.   The Government can, in larger public  



interest,   take   a   decision   to   restrict   the   enforcement   of   freedom,  




                                                                                   138


however,   only   for   a   valid,   proper   and   justifiable   reason.     Such   a 



decision cannot be arbitrary or capricious.  





152. Another important facet of exercise of such power is that such 



restriction  has  to be  enforced  with least  invasion.    I  am  unable  to 



understand and, in fact, there is nothing on record which explains  



the   extra-ordinary   emergency   that   existed   on   midnight   of   4th/5th 



June,   2011   which   led   the   police   to   resort   to   waking   up   sleeping 



persons,   throwing   them   out   of   the   tents   and   forcing   them   to  



disperse  using force, cane  sticks, teargas shells and  brick-batting.  



I  am  also  unable  to understand  as to why this enforcement  could 



not even wait till early next morning i.e. 5th  June, 2011.   This is a 



very crucial factor and the onus to justify this was upon the State 



and  the Police  and I  have  no hesitation  in noticing that they have 



failed to discharge this onus.   This decision, whether taken by the  



Police   itself   or,   as   suggested   by   the   learned  amicus,  taken   at   the 



behest of the people in power and the Ministry of Home Affairs, was  



certainly   amiss   and   a   decision   which   is   arbitrary   and 



unsustainable,   would   remain   so,   irrespective   of   the   number   of 




                                                                                  139


persons   or   the   hierarchy   of   the   persons   in   the   Government   who 



have   passed   the   said   decision.     I   find   no   error  with   the   Police,  to  



working   in   tandem   or   cooperation   with   the   Ministry   of   Home 



Affairs, which itself is responsible for maintaining the law and order  



in the country.  I also have to notice that as per the stand taken by 



all   the   parties   before   this   Court,   it   remains   a   fact   that   no 



announcement was made on the midnight of 4th/5th  June, 2011 to 



the huge gathering sleeping to disperse peacefully from the Ramlila  



Maidan.     It   was   an   obligation   of   the   Police   to   make   repeated 



announcements   and   help   the   people   to   disperse.     The   Police, 



admittedly,   did   not   make   any   such   announcements   because   it 



anticipated a backlash.  Baba Ramdev and other representatives of 



Respondent  No.  4  also  did  not  make  such  an  announcement,  but 



Baba  Ramdev  asserted  that he  would  leave  only  if the  people  and  



the followers wanted him to leave.   I  am unable  to appreciate  this  



kind   of   attitude   from   both   sides.     It   was   primarily   an   error   of  



performance of duty by both sides and the ultimate sufferer was the 



public at large.  





                                                                                       140


153. It   is   true   and,   without   hesitation,   I   notice   that   the   CCTV 



cameras   and   other   documents   do   show   that   some   of   the   Police  



personnel   had   behaved   with   courtesy   and   kindness   with   the 



members   of   the   gathering   and   had   even   helped   them   to   disperse  



and leave the Ramlila Maidan.  At the same time, some others had  



misbehaved,   beaten   the   people   with   brutality   and   caused   injuries  



to the public present at the Ramlila Maidan.  Thus, I cannot blame  



the entire Police Force in this regard.  





154. The   learned  amicus  raised   another   issue   that   the   Home 



Secretary,   Union   of   India   and   the   Chief   Secretary,   Delhi   had   not  



filed proper affidavits in relation to the incident.  In fact, the Home  



Secretary did not file any affidavit till this was raised as an issue by 



the learned counsel appearing for Respondent No.4.  Factually, it is 



correct.  The affidavits filed by the Chief Secretary, Delhi as well as  



the Home Secretary are not proper in their form and content.   The 



Home Secretary, on the one hand stated that he had taken charge 



of   the   post   with   effect   from   21st  July,   2011,   while,   on   the   other, 



admitted   that   he   had   received   the   report   from   the   Special 




                                                                                     141


Commissioner of Police.  He further stated that it is not the practice 



of   the   Ministry   to   confirm  the   grant   of   such   permission.     His 



affidavit is at variance with the affidavit of the Police Commissioner.  



According   to   him,   the   entry   of   large   number   of   persons   posed   a 



threat   to   the   gathering,   such   as,   likely   stampede   and   entry   of  



unruly   elements   into   the   crowd.     Both   these   circumstances,   as 



noticed above, do not stand even remotely to reason. Further, I am 



somewhat   surprised   at   the   insensitivity   reflected   in   the   following  



lines   stated   in   the   affidavit   of   the   Home   Secretary,   `I   state   and  



submit   that   the   facts   suggest   that   the   injuries   to   a   few   (out   of  



thousands   gathered   as   per   report)   are   said   to   have   been   caused  



due   to   minor   stampede   and   that   there   was   no   manhandling   of  



women,  elderly persons  or  children.    There  were  03  women  Police  



officers   of   the   rank   of   Deputy  Commissioner   of   Police   on   duty'.     I  



have   no   hesitation   in   observing   that   it   is   the   duty   of   the   State   to 



ensure   that   each   and   every   citizen   of   the   country   is   protected.  



Safety of his person and property is the obligation of the State and  



his right.   In view of the affidavit filed by the Police Commissioner,  



where   he   has   owned   the   entire   responsibility   for   the   entire   Police  


                                                                                        142


hierarchy,   I   do   not   propose   to   attach   much   significance   to   this 



contention.        According   to   the   Commissioner,   he   informed   the 



Additional   Secretary   in   the   Ministry   of   Home   Affairs   of   the 



developments   and   the   latter   might   have   informed   the   higher 



authorities   in  the   said   Ministry.     I  also  find  no   need   to  enter   into 



this  controversy  because  there  is  no  legal  impediment  or  infirmity 



in   Delhi   Police   working   in   coordination   and   consultation   with   the  



Ministry of Home Affairs as none of them can absolve themselves of 



the   liability   of   maintaining   social   order,   public   tranquility   and 



harmony.   





155. Mr.   P.H.   Parekh,   learned   senior   advocate   appearing   for   the  



Government   of   NCT   Delhi,   submitted   that   the   power   to   issue   an  



order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   vested   in   the   Assistant 



Commissioner of Police in terms of notification dated 9th September, 



2010 issued by the Ministry of Home  Affairs, Government of India  



under   sub-section(1)(a)   of   Section   17   of   the   DP   Act.     It   is   further 



submitted   that   in   terms   of   Article   239AA(3)(a),   the   Legislative  



Assembly of the NCT Delhi has legislative competence to enact laws  




                                                                                      143


on   any   matter   as   applicable   to   the   Union   Territory   except   in 



relation   to   fields   stated   at   Entries   1,   2   and   18   of   List   II   of   the  



Seventh  Schedule  to  the  Constitution  of India.   Thus,  the  matters 



relating   to   Police,   land   and   public   order   do   not   fall   within   the  



legislative   and   administrative   power   of   the   Government   of   NCT  



Delhi.  The Home Secretary, in his affidavit, on the other hand, has  



stated   that   the   Ministry   of   Home   Affairs   neither   directed   nor   is 



consulted by Delhi Police in such Police measures which are to be  



taken   with   a   view   to   keep   the   law   and   order   situation   under  



control.  He also stated that it is not the practice of the Ministry to  



confirm the matters of grant of such permissions.   I  am unable  to  



see   any   merit   in   these   submissions   or   for   that   matter   even   the  



purpose of such submissions.   The Ministry of Home Affairs, Delhi  



Government and the Police are not at cross purposes in relation to  



the   questions   of   social   order   and   law   and   order.     It   is   their 



cumulative responsibility.  The lists in the Seventh Schedule to the  



Constitution   are   fields   of   legislation.     They   are   unconnected   with 



the   executive   action   of   the   present   kind.     The   Ministry   of   Home 



Affairs,   Union  of   India   is   not   only   responsible  for   maintaining   the  


                                                                                          144


law and order but is also the supervisory and controlling authority  



of the  entire Indian Police  Services.   It is the duty of the  Union to 



keep   its   citizens   secure   and   protected.     Thus,   I   consider   it  



unnecessary to express any view on this argument advanced by Mr. 



P.H. Parekh.




The   scope   of   an   order   made   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.,   its 

implications  and  infirmities with  reference  to  the facts of the 

case in hand 




156. By   reference   to   various   judgments   of   this   Court   at   the   very 



outset   of   this   judgment,   I   have   noticed   that   an   order   passed   in 



anticipation   by   the   Magistrate   empowered   under   Section   144 



Cr.P.C.   is   not   an   encroachment   of   the   freedom   granted   under 



Articles   19(1)(a)   and   19(1)(b)   of   the   Constitution   and   it   is   not 



regarded  as an  unreasonable  restriction.    It  is an  executive  order,  



open   to   judicial   review.     In   exercise   of   its   executive   power   the  



executive   authority,   by   a   written   order   and   upon   giving   material 



facts, may pass  an order  issuing a direction  requiring a person  to  



abstain from doing certain acts or take certain actions/orders with 



respect   to   certain   properties   in   his   possession,   if   the   officer 




                                                                                  145


considers that such an order is likely to prevent or tends to prevent  



obstruction, annoyance or injury to any other person.  On the bare  



reading of the  language  of Section  144  Cr.P.C., it is clear  that the  



entire  basis   of  an  action  under   this  Section  is   the  `urgency   of  the  



situation'   and   the   power   therein   is   intended   to   be   availed   for 



preventing   `disorder,   obstruction   and   annoyance',   with   a   view   to  



secure the public weal by maintaining public peace and tranquility. 



In the case of  Gulam Abbas  v.  State of  Uttar Pradesh  [AIR 1981 SC 



2198],   the   Court   clearly   stated   that   preservation   of   public   peace  



and tranquility is the primary function of the Government and the  



aforesaid power is conferred on the executive.  In a given situation, 



a private right must give in to public interest.




157. The   Constitution   mandates   and   every   Government   is 



constitutionally committed to the idea of socialism, secularism and 



public tranquility.   The regulatory mechanism contemplated under  



different laws is intended to further the cause of this constitutional 



obligation.     An order under Section 144 Cr.P.C., though primarily 



empowers the  executive  authorities  to pass  prohibitory  orders  vis-



`-vis   a   particular   facet,   but   is   intended   to   serve   larger   public 

                                                                                146


interest.     Restricted dimensions  of the provisions are to serve the 



larger interest, which at the relevant time, has an imminent threat 



of   being   disturbed.       The   order   can   be   passed   when   immediate  



prevention or speedy remedy is desirable.   The legislative intention  



to   preserve   public   peace   and   tranquility   without   lapse   of   time, 



acting urgently, if warranted, giving thereby paramount importance  



to   the   social   needs   by   even   overriding   temporarily,   private   rights, 



keeping   in   view   the   public   interest,   is   patently   inbuilt   in   the 



provisions under Section 144 Cr.P.C. 




158. Primarily, the  MCD  owns  the  Ramlila  Maidan  and,  therefore, 



is holding  this property as  a  public  trustee.     The  MCD  had  given 



permission   to  use  the  Ramlila   Maidan   for  holding  yoga  shivir  and 



allied activities with effect from 1st  June, 2011 to 20th  June, 2011. 



The   Police   had   also   granted   permission   to   organize   the  yoga  



training   session   at   Ramlila   Maidan   for   the   same   period   vide   its 



letter dated 25th  April, 2011.     The permission was granted subject 



to   the   conditions   that   there   should   not   be   any   obstruction   to   the 



normal   flow   of   traffic,   sufficient   number   of   volunteers   should   be 



deployed  at the  venue  of the  training camp, permission  should  be  

                                                                                   147


sought from the land owning agency and all other instructions that 



may   be   given   by   the   Police   from   time   to   time   should   be 



implemented.      Lastly,   that   such   permission   could   be   revoked   at 



any time.




159. Vide letter dated 27th May, 2011, the Deputy Commissioner of 



Police, Central District, had sought clarification from the President  



of respondent No. 4 that the permission had been granted only for  



holding   a  yoga  training   camp   for   4000   to   5000   persons,   but   the 



posters and pamphlets circulated by the said respondent indicated  



that   they   intended   to   mobilize   25,000   persons   to   support   Baba 



Ram Dev's indefinite fast at Ramlila Maidan, which was contrary to  



the permission sought for.  Respondent No. 4, vide letter dated 28 th 



May,   2011,   reiterated   and   re-affirmed   its   earlier   letter   dated   20 th 



April,   2011   and   stated   that   there   would   be   no   programme   at   all,  



except   the  residential  yoga  camp.       Keeping   in  view   the  facts  and 



the   attendant   circumstances,   the   Deputy   Commissioner   of   Police  



(Central District) vide his letter dated 1st  June, 2011, informed the 



office   bearers   of   respondent   No.   4   that   in   view   of   the   current 



scenario   and   the   law   and   order   situation   prevailing,   they   were 

                                                                                  148


required   to   make   adequate   arrangements   for   screening   of   people 



visiting   the   Ramlila   Maidan   for  yoga  shivir   and   directed   further 



arrangements to be made as per the instructions contained in that 



letter.   It was noticed in the letter of the DCP that a specialized tent  



of   an   area   of   2,50,000   sq.   ft.   was   to   be  erected,   a   dais   was  to   be 



constructed   and   structures   erected   were   to   be   duly   certified   from 



the   authorized   agency.    It   was   also,   inter   alia,  stated   that   no 



provocative speech or shouting of slogan should be allowed and no 



fire   arms,  lathis  or   swords   should   be   allowed   in   the   function   and  



CCTV cameras should also be installed.   It was further stated that 



the   Trust   was   to   abide   by   all   the   directions   issued   by   the   SHO.  



Again,   on   2nd  June,   2011,   a   letter   was   written   by   the   Deputy 



Commissioner   of   Police   noticing   certain   drawbacks   in   the 



arrangements   made   by   the   Trust   and   reiterating   the   directions 



passed   vide   letter   dated   1st  June,   2011.     It   was   required   that   the 



Trust  should  keep  the  gathering within  the  permissible  limits and 



make necessary arrangements for checking/frisking of participants 



and placing of volunteers in requisite  areas.   It was also indicated  



that if the  compliance  is not  made, permission  shall  be  subject  to 


                                                                                         149


review.   Certain inputs given by the Special Branch of Delhi Police  



on   30th  May,   2011   stated   that   Baba   Ramdev   planned   to   hold 



indefinite   hunger   strike   along   with   30,000   to   35,000   supporters  



with effect from 4th  June, 2011, the birth anniversary of Maharana 



Pratap, at the Ramlila Maidan.    As per that report, the protest was 



on the following issues:




             "1. To bring the black money worth Rs. for 400  

             lakhs crores, which is national property.



             2.   To demand the legislation of strong Lokpal 

             Bill to remove corruption completely.



             3.   Removal   of   foreign   governing   system   in 

             independent   India   so   that   everyone   can   get 

             social and economic justice." 





160. It   was   further   stated   that   the   gathering   may   exceed   1   lakh.  



The   letter   also   indicated   that   some   of   the   workers   would 



straightaway   reach   Jantar   Mantar   on   4th  June,   2011   and   would 



submit   memorandum   to   the   President   and   the   Prime   Minister   of 



India.       Expressing   the   apprehensions   on   these   outputs,   it   was  



indicated in the Report as under:-





                                                                                 150


            "The   volunteers   of   the   said   organizations   are 

            well   dedicated,   tech   savvy   and   using   Laptops 

            in  their  routine  working,  with sound  financial 

            status of the organization, the possibility of the 

            gathering   of   about   1   lakh,   as   claimed   by   the 

            organizers, cannot be ruled out.



            Any minor incident at the venue not only may 

            affect   law   and   order   situation   but   also   may 

            affect   peace   in   the   city   creating   serious   law 

            and   order   problems.       Local   Police,   therefore, 

            will have  to be extra vigilant.     The  possibility 

            of   some   agent   provocation   or   subversive 

            elements             attempting                   to              cause 

            disturbance/sabotage   by   merging   with   the 

            crowds would also need to be kept in mind.   It 

            should   also   be   noted   that   as   per   reliable  

            inputs, large congregations continue to remain 

            the top targets of terrorists."




161. The   Special   Branch,   thus,   suggested   taking   of   some 



precautions like making of adequate security arrangements by the 



local Police, deployment of quick response teams, ambulances, fire 



tenders,   etc.  and  to   deploy   sufficient   number   of   traffic   Police 



personnel   to   ensure   smooth   flow   of   traffic   around   Raj   Ghat   Red  



Light, Ramlila Maidan etc. and concluded as under:-




            "Therefore,          a         sharp         vigil,          adequate 

            arrangements   by   local   police,   PCR,   Traffic 

            Police   are   suggested   at   and   near   Ramlila 

            Ground, R.S. Fly-over, enroute, Jantar Mantar 


                                                                                        151


             to   avoid   any   untoward   incident.     Further, 

             Delhi-UP/Haryana   Borders   need   to   be 

             sensitized."




162. As  is obvious  from  the  above  letters  and  the  reports, nobody 



had   suggested   cancellation   of   the   permission   granted   by   the   land  



owning   authority   or   the   Police   for   continuation   of   the   activity   by  



respondent   No.   4,   though   they   were   aware   of   all   the   facts.       The  



Central District of Delhi Police, on 2nd June, 2011 itself, noticed all 



the   factors   and   made   a   report   with   regard   to   the   Police  



arrangements  at the  Ramlila  Maidan.        Amongst  others, it stated  



the following objectives:-




               "1.All   the   persons   will   gain   entry   through 

               DFMDs.


                 2.   Every   person   will   be   searched/frisked 

               thoroughly   to   ensure   the   security   of 

               VIPs/high   dignitaries,   Govt.   property   and 

               general public etc.


               3.   To ensure clear passage to VIPs and their 

               vehicles with the assistance of traffic police.


               4.     To   ensure   that   the   function   is   held 

               without interruption.


               5.     To   keep   an   eye   on   persons   moving   in 

               suspicious circumstances.




                                                                                     152


               6.     Brief-cases,   lighters,   matches,   bags, 

               umbrellas,   tiffin-boxes   etc.   be   prohibited   to 

               be  taken  by the  audience  inside  the  ground. 

               Special   attention   will   be   paid   on   minor 

               crackers, inside the ground.


               7.       The   area   of   responsibility   will   be 

               thoroughly   checked   by   the   Zonal/Sector 

               officers.


               8.     To   maintain   law   and   order   during   the 

               function."




163. In   this   report   itself,   it   had   worked   out   the   details   of  



deployment, patrolling, timing of duties, supervision and assembly  



points   etc.       In   other   words,   on   2nd  June,   2011,   the   Police,   after 



assessing the entire situation, had neither considered it appropriate  



to cancel the permissions nor to pass an order under Section 144  



Cr.P.C.       On   the   basis   of   the   input   reports,   the   Joint   Deputy  



Director, Criminare, had asked for proper security arrangements to 



be  made  for  Baba  Ramdev  in furtherance  to  which  the  security of 



Baba Ramdev was upgraded.  




164. In furtherance to the permission granted, the  yoga shivir  was 



held  and  a  large  number  of persons  participated  therein.  All  went 



well till 3rd June, 2011 and it is nobody's case before the Court that 



                                                                                     153


any   conditions   were   violated   or   there   was   any   threat,   much   less 



imminent threat, to public peace and tranquility.     The  yoga  camp 



carried its activities for those days.




165. As   already   noticed,   Baba   Ramdev   had   also   been   granted 



permission to hold a hunger strike/Satyagrah at the Jantar Mantar 



on   4th  June,   2011.       The   restriction   placed   was   that   it   should   be  



with a very limited gathering.     Further, vide letter dated 26 th  May, 



2011,   the   Police   had   reiterated   that   the   number   of   persons 



accompanying Baba Ramdev should not exceed 200.  However, vide 



letter   dated   4th  June,   2011,   the   permission   granted   in   relation   to 



holding   of  dharna  at   Jantar   Mantar   was   revoked,   in   view   of   the 



security,   law   and   order   reasons   and   due   to   the   large   gathering 



exceeding the number mentioned  in the  permission given.     Later, 



on 4th June, 2011, the permission to organize yoga training camp at 



the Ramlila Maidan was also cancelled.   




166. It   was   stated   that   the   activity   being   in   variation   to   the 



permission   granted   and   in   view   of   the   security   scenario   of   the  



capital   city,   it   may   be   difficult   for   the   Police   to   maintain   public  




                                                                                      154


order   and   safety.       The   organisers   were   further   directed   that   no  



follower/participant   should   assemble   at  the  venue   or   should   hold  



hoardings   etc.,   on   that   very   date,   an   order   under   Section   144  



Cr.P.C.   was   passed.       The   order   recited   that   an   information   had  



been   received   that   some   people,   groups   of   people   may   indulge   in  



unlawful activities to disturb the peace  and tranquility in the area 



of Sub-Division Kamla Market, Delhi  and  it was necessary to take  



speedy   measures   in   this   regard   to   save   human   life,   public   order  



safety   and   tranquility.       This   order   was   to   remain   in   force   for   a 



period of 60 days from the date of its passing.




167. During   the   course   of   hearing,   it   was   pointed   out   before   this 



Court   that   the   order   withdrawing   the   permission   was   passed   at 



9.30   p.m.     At   10.30   p.m.,   the   Police   went   to   inform   the 



representatives   of   respondent   No.   4   about   the   withdrawal   of 



permission   and   subsequently   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C. 



was passed at about 11.30 p.m.  The Police force arrived at the site  



at about 1.00 a.m. and the operation to disperse the crowd started 



at 1.10 a.m. on the midnight of 4th/5th June, 2011.





                                                                                     155


168. It was contended by Mr. Harish Salve, learned senior counsel, 



that   the   decision   to   withdraw   permission   is   an   administrative  



decision taken with political influence.   The Police is to work in co-



ordination  with the Government, including the  concerned  Ministry 



and   the   Union.       The   order,   being   an   executive   order,   has   been  



passed bona fide and keeping in view the larger public interest and 



it  is  open   to  respondent   No.  4  or  the   affected  parties  to  challenge  



the said order in accordance with law.   It was also urged that this  



Court may not deal with the merits of the said order, as there is no  



challenge to these orders.   There is no specific challenge raised by  



respondent  No.  4  and  for  that  matter  by any  affected  party to  the  



orders  of   withdrawal   of   permission   and   imposition   of   restrictions  



under Section 144 Cr.P.C.   In this view of the matter, it may not be  



necessary for this Court to examine these orders from that point of 



view.  But the circumstances leading to passing of these orders and 



the  necessity of passing such  orders with reference  to  the  facts of 



the present case is a matter which has to be examined in order to 



arrive  at a final conclusion,  as it is the  imposition  of these  orders  



that   has   led   to   the   unfortunate   occurrence   of   4th  June,   2011. 


                                                                                 156


Therefore,   while   leaving   the   parties   to   challenge   these   orders   in 



accordance   with   law,   if   they   so   desire,   I   would   primarily 



concentrate on the facts leading to these orders and their relevancy  



for the purposes of passing necessary orders and directions.



169. Though the MCD is the owner of the property in question, but 



still it has no role to play as far as maintenance of law and order is 



concerned.     The  constitutional  protection  available  to  the  citizens 



of   India   for   exercising   their   fundamental   rights   has   a   great 



significance   in   our   Constitution.       Article   13   is   indicative   of   the 



significance that the framers of the Constitution intended to attach 



to the fundamental rights of the citizens.   Even a law in derogation  



of the  fundamental  rights, to that extent, has been  declared  to  be  



void, subject to the provisions of the Constitution.   Thus, wherever 



the   State   proposes   to   impose   a   restriction   on   the   exercise   of   the  



fundamental rights, such restriction has to be reasonable and free 



from   arbitrariness.       It   is   for   the   Court   to   examine   whether 



circumstances  existed  at the  relevant time  were  of  such  imminent 



and   urgent   nature   that   it   required   passing   of   a   preventive   order 



within  the  scope  of Section  144  Cr.P.C., on  the  one  hand, and  on  


                                                                                    157


the   other,   of   imposing   a   restriction   on   exercise   of   a   fundamental  



right   by   respondent   No.4   and   persons   present   therein   by  



withdrawing the permissions granted and enforcing dispersal of the 



gathering at the Ramlila Maidan at such odd hour.   At this stage, it  



will be  useful for me to notice  another  aspect  of this case.     Baba  



Ramdev   is   stated   to   have   arrived   in   Delhi   on   1st  June,   2011   and 



four senior ministers of the UPA Government met him at the Airport 



and attempted to persuade him to give up his Anshan in view of the 



Government's   initiative   on   the   issue   that   he   had   raised.     Efforts  



were   made   to   dissuade   him   from   going   ahead   with   his   hunger  



strike   on   the   ground   that   the   Government   was   trying   to   find 



pragmatic   and   practical   solution   to   tackle   the   agitated   issue. 



Thereafter, as already noticed, a meeting of the ministers and Baba  



Ramdev   was   held   at   Hotel   Claridges.     However,   this   meeting   was  



not   successful   and   certain   differences   remained   unresolved 



between the representatives of the Government and Baba Ramdev. 



Consequently,   Baba   Ramdev   decided   to   continue   with   his   public 



meeting   and   hunger   strike.       Emphasis   has   been   laid   on   a   Press  



Release   from   the   Ministry   of   Home   Affairs   stating   that   a   decision 


                                                                                  158


was taken that Baba Ramdev should not be allowed to organize any  



protest and, if persisted, he should be directed to be removed from  



Delhi.



170. These circumstances have to be examined in conjunction with 



the   stages   of   passing   of   the   orders   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   in  



relation   to   the   withdrawal   of   permission.     Without   commenting 



upon   the   Intelligence   reports   relied   upon   by  the  Police,   the   Court 



cannot  lose  sight of the  fact that even  the  intelligence  agency, the 



appropriate quarters in the Government, as well as the Police itself, 



had neither recommended nor taken any decision  to withdraw the  



permission granted or to pass an order under Section 144 Cr.P.C.,  



even   till   3rd  June,   2011.     On   the   contrary,   after   taking   into 



consideration various factors, it had upgraded the security of Baba  



Ramdev and had required the organizers, respondent No.4, to take  



various other measures to ensure proper security and public order 



at Ramlila Maidan.   




171. It   is   nobody's   case   that   the   directions   issued   by   the 



appropriate authority as well as the Police had not been carried out  



by   the   organisers.       It   is   also   nobody's   case   that   the   conditions 

                                                                                   159


imposed   in   the   letters   granting   permission   were   breached   by   the  



organisers at any relevant point of time.     Even on 3rd  June, 2011, 



the  Deputy   Commissioner  of  Police,   Central   District,   who   was  the  



officer   directly   concerned   with   the   area   in   question,   had   issued   a 



restricted   circular   containing   details   of   the   arrangements,   the 



objectives  and  the  requirements  which the  deployed  forces  should  



take for smooth organization of the camp at Ramlila Maidan.    The 



threat   of   going   on   a   hunger   strike   extended   by   Baba   Ramdev   to  



personify   his   stand   on   the   issues   raised,   cannot   be   termed   as  



unconstitutional or barred under  any law.     It is a form of protest 



which   has   been   accepted,   both   historically   and   legally   in   our  



constitutional jurisprudence.   The order passed under Section 144  



Cr.P.C.   does   not   give   any   material   facts   or   such   compelling  



circumstances   that   would   justify   the   passing   of   such   an   order   at  



11.30   p.m.   on   4th  June,   2011.       There   should   have   existed   some 



exceptional   circumstances   which   reflected   a   clear   and   prominent  



threat   to  public  order  and  public   tranquility  for  the  authorities  to  



pass  orders  of  withdrawal  of  permission  at 9.30  p.m. on  4 th  June, 



2011.       What   weighed   so   heavily   with   the   authorities   so   as   to 


                                                                                  160


compel   them   to   exercise   such   drastic   powers   in   the   late   hours   of  



the  night and  disperse  the  sleeping  persons  with  the  use  of  force, 



remains   a   matter   of   guess.       Whatever   circumstances   have   been  



detailed  in  the  affidavit  are,  what  had  already  been  considered  by 



the   authorities   concerned   right   from   25th  May,   2011   to   3rd  June, 



2011   and  directions  in  that   behalf  had   been  issued.       Exercise  of  



such   power,   declining   the   permission   has   to   be   in   rare   and 



exceptional   circumstances,   as   in   the   normal   course,   the   State  



would aid the exercise of fundamental rights rather than frustrating 



them.   




172. Another argument advanced on behalf of respondent No. 4 by 



Mr. Ram Jethmalani is that the Order under Section 144, Cr.P.C. is 



a fraud upon law as it is nothing but abdication of its authority by 



Police at the command of the Home Minister, Mr. P. Chidambaram, 



as   is   evident   from   his   above-referred   statements.       According   to  



him, the  Order  under  Section  144  Cr.P.C., on  the  one  hand, does 



not  contain material facts while  on the  other, issues  no directions  



as contemplated under that provision.   Further it is contended that  



the   Intelligence   inputs   as   communicated   to   the   Police   authorities  

                                                                                   161


vide letter dated 3rd  June, 2011 had not even been received by the 



ACP.




173. There   is   some   substance   in   this   submission   of   Mr.   Ram  



Jethmalani.     It is clear from Annexure `J' annexed to the affidavit  



of   the   Police   Commissioner   that   the   letter   of   the   Joint   Deputy 



Director  dated  3rd  June,  2011  referring to threat on  Baba  Ramdev 



and   asking   the   police   to   review   and   strengthen   the   security 



arrangements, was actually received on 6th June, 2011 in the Office 



of the Commissioner of Police and on 7th June, 2011 in the Office of 



the Joint Commissioner of Police.



174. Thus, it could be  reasonably inferred that this input was not  



within the knowledge of the officer concerned.   I do not rule out the  



possibility   of   the   Intelligence   sources   having   communicated   this 



input   to   the   Police   authorities   otherwise   than   in   writing   as   well. 



But that would not make  much of a difference  for the reason that 



as   already   held,   the   Order   under   Section   144   Cr.PC   does   not  



contain material facts and it is also evident from the bare reading of  



the Order that it did not direct Baba Ramdev or respondent No. 4 to  



take   certain   actions   or   not   take   certain   actions   which   is   not   only  

                                                                                     162


the   purpose   but   is   also   the   object   of   passing   an   Order   under 



Section 144, Cr.P.C.



175. Mr. Harish Salve, learned senior counsel, also contended that 



the police  had neither abdicated its functions nor acted  mala fide. 



The   Police   had   taken   its   decisions   on   proper   assessment   of   the  



situation  and  bona fide.   Two  further  affidavits  dated  9th  January, 



2012   and   10th  January,   2012   were   filed   on   behalf   of   the   Police. 



They   were   filed   by   the   Additional   Deputy   Commissioner   of   Police, 



Central   District   and   Special   Commissioner   of   Police,   Law   and  



Order, Delhi.   These affidavits were filed primarily with an effort to  



clarify   the   details   of   the   log   book,   the   position   of   water   cannons, 



entries and exit of the tent and number of PCR vans, ambulances  



arranged for evacuation of the gathering.     For example, in the log 



book   dated   5th  June,   2011   at   2.14   am,   details   have   been 



mentioned, `Police is arresting to Baba Ramdev in which death can  



be caused'.  It is stated that this was not the conversation between  



two Police officers as such but one Vipen Batra, who possessed the 



telephone   8130868526   had   rung   up.     The   PCR   of   the   Police  



informed them of the above fact.  This, in turn, was communicated 


                                                                                     163


by Constable  No.8276  of the PCR to the Police  Station.   Similarly, 



on   5th  June,   2011   at   3:22:53,   another   call   was   received   by 



Constable   Sheetal   No.8174   PCR   from   the   phone   of   one   Shri 



Chander   Mohan   stating   that   policemen   were   beating   people   in 



Ramlila   Ground.     These   explanations   may   show   that   it   were   the  



messages   received   by   the   PCR   vans   from   private   people   who   had 



left   Ramlila   Ground   but   there   is   nothing   on   record   to   show   that 



these   messages   or   reports   to   the   PCRs   were   false.     In   fact,   such  



calls go to substantiate what has been urged by the learned amicus. 



The affidavits do not improve the case of the Police any further.  As  



far as the question of mala fides is concerned, I have held that this 



action or order was not mala fide.



176. Another important aspect which had been pointed out during 



the course of hearing is that even the map annexed to this affidavit 



of the Police supports what has been stated on behalf of respondent 



No.4   that   there   was   only   one   main   entry   and   exit   for   the   public. 



The   VIP   entrance   and   VVIP   entrance   cannot   be   construed   as 



entrance   for   the   common   man.     The   other   exits   were   not 



operational owing to commotion, goods lying, fire of tear gas shells 


                                                                                    164


and standing of vehicles outside which were not permitted to move. 



This   itself   is   a   factor   that   goes   to   show   that   preparedness   on   the  



part of the Police  was not complete in all respects and also that it  



was   not   the   appropriate   time   to   evict   people   from   the   Ramlila  



Ground.



177. In the affidavit filed by the Police, it has been stated that as a 



large number of persons were expected to gather on the morning of 



5th  June, 2011, it was inevitable  for the authorities of the State  to 



enforce   the   execution   of   the   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   and  



the   withdrawal   of   permission   at   the   midnight   itself.     It   is   also  



averred that respondent No. 4 had made certain misrepresentations 



to   the   authorities.     Despite   query   from   the   authority,   they   had 



incorrectly   informed   that   only   a  yoga  camp   will   be   held   at   the 



premises of Ramlila Maidan, though Baba Ramdev had planned to 



commence  his  hunger   strike  from   4th  June,   2011   at   that   place   in 



presence of large gathering.   




178. This argument, in my view, does not advance  the case of the 



Police any further as Baba Ramdev had already started his fast and  



he, as well as all his followers, were peacefully sleeping when these  

                                                                                      165


orders  were  passed  and  were  sought  to  be  enforced  against them. 



The Trust might not have given the exact and correct information to 



the   Police   but   the   Police   already   had   inputs   from   the   Intelligence  



Agencies as well as knowledge  on its own  that a hunger  strike, in  



presence   of   large   number   of   people,   was   to   start   from   4 th  June, 



2011, which, in fact, did start. 




179. From the record before this Court, it is not clear as to why the 



State did not expect obedience and cooperation from Baba Ramdev 



in   regard  to  execution  of  its  lawful  orders,  particularly  when  after 



withdrawal of the permission for holding  dharna  at  Jantar Mantar, 



Baba   Ramdev   had   accepted   the   request   of   the   Police   not   to   go   to 



Jantar   Mantar   with   his   followers.     The   attendant   circumstances  



appearing   on   record   as   on   3rd  June,   2011   did   not   show   any 



intention   on   their   part   to   flout   the   orders   of   the   authorities   or   to 



cause   any   social   disorder   or   show   threat   to   public   tranquility   by  



their   action.     The   doubts   reflected   in   the   affidavits   were   matters  



which   could   have   been   resolved   or   clarified   by   mutual  



deliberations, as it was done in the past.   The directions issued to  



respondent No.4 on 1st  June, 2011 were to ensure proper security 

                                                                                       166


of all concerned.   Material facts, imminent threat and requirement  



for   immediate   preventive   steps   should   exist   simultaneously   for 



passing any order under Section 144 Cr.P.C.   The mere change  in 



the   purpose   or   in   the   number   of   persons   to   be   gathered   at   the  



Ramlila   Maidan   simplicitor   could   hardly   be   the   cause   of   such   a  



grave   concern   for   the   authorities   to   pass   the   orders   late   in   the 



night.  In the Standing Order issued by the Police itself, it has been  



clarified that wherever the gathering is more than 50,000, the same  



may   not   be   permitted   at   the   Ramlila   Maidan,   but   they   should   be  



offered Burari ground as an alternative.   This itself shows that the  



attempt   on   the   part   of   the   authorities   concerned   should   be   to 



permit such public gathering by allotting them alternative site and  



not   to   cancel   such   meetings.     This,   however,   does   not   seem   to 



further the case  of the State at all inasmuch as, admittedly, when 



the order was passed and the Police came to the Ramlila Maidan to 



serve the said order, not even 15,000 to 20,000 people were stated  



to   be   present   in   the  shamiana/tent.     In   these   circumstances,   it 



appears   to   me   that   it   was   not   necessary   for   the   executive 



authorities and the Police to pass orders under Section 144 Cr.P.C.  


                                                                                  167


and   withdraw   the   permissions.     The   matter   could   be   resolved   by 



mutual   deliberation   and   intervention   by   the   appropriate 



authorities.




180. In   view   of   the   affidavits   having   been   filed   on   behalf   of 



Respondent  No.3, a person  of the  rank  of  Commissioner  of Police, 



Delhi, wherein he has owned the responsibility for the events that 



have occurred from 1st June, 2011 to 4th/5th June, 2011, there is no 



reason for this Court to attribute any motive to the said officer that 



he had worked and carried out the will of the people in power. 




181. At the very commencement of hearing of the case, I had made  



it   clear   to   the   learned   counsel   appearing   for   the   parties   that   the 



scope   of   the   present   petition   is   a   very   limited   one.     This   Court 



would only examine the circumstances that led to the unfortunate  



incident   on   4th  June,   2011,   its   consequences   as   well   as   the 



directions   that   this   Court   is   called   upon   to   pass   in   the   peculiar 



facts and circumstances of the case.  Therefore, it is not necessary  



for this Court to examine certain contentions raised or sought to be 



raised by the parties as the same may more appropriately be raised  




                                                                                    168


in   an   independent   challenge   to   such   orders   or   claim   such   other 



reliefs   as   they   may   like   to   claim   by   initiating   appropriate   legal 



proceedings.




182. This takes me to an ancillary but pertinent question in context 



of the said `discretion', that is exercisable with regard to the `threat  



perception', for the purposes of passing an order under Section 144  



of   the   Cr.P.C.     The   activities   which,   though   unintended   have   a  



tendency   to   create   disorder   or   disturbance   of   public   peace   by 



resorting   to   violence,   should   invite   the   appropriate   authority   to 



pass orders taking preventive measures.  The intent or the expected  



threat  should   be   imminent.    Some   element  of  certainty,  therefore, 



should be traceable in the material facts recorded and the necessity  



for taking such preventive measures.    There has to be an objective 



application of mind to ensure that the constitutional rights are not  



defeated   by   subjective   and   arbitrary   exercise   of   power.       Threat  



perception is one of the most relevant considerations and may differ  



as   per   the   perspective   of   different   parties.     In   the   facts   of   the  



present   case,   the   Police   have   its   own   threat   perception   while   the  



Trust has its own point of view in that behalf.   As already noticed,  

                                                                                     169


according to the Police, Baba Ramev wanted to do Anshan, after the 



negotiations   with   the   Government   had   failed,   which   was   not   the 



purpose  for which the permission had been granted.   There  was a 



possibility of the number of persons swelling upto 50,000 or more.  



There   could   also   be   possibility   of   communal   tension   as   well   as   a 



threat   to  Baba   Ramdev's  life.    These   apprehensions   are  sought   to 



be   dispelled   by   learned          Amicus   curiae       stating   that   this 



protest/dharna/anshan  is   a   right   covered   under   the   freedom   of 



speech.     The   Ramlila   Maidan   has   the   capacity   of   50,000,   which 



number,   admittedly,   was   never   reached   and   the   doubts   in   the 



minds   of   the   authority   were   merely   speculative.     The   security 



measures   had   been   baffed   up.     Baba   Ramdev   had   been   given   Z+ 



security   and,   therefore,   all   the   apprehensions   of   the   authorities 



were   misplaced,   much   less   that   they   were   real   threats   to   an 



individual or to the public at large.  The perception of the Trust was 



that they were carrying on their anshan  and  yoga shivir  peacefully, 



as law abiding citizens of the country.  No complaint had ever been  



received of any disturbance or breach of public trust.   The events, 



right from  January 2011,  showed  that  all  the  camps  and  protests  


                                                                                  170


organized by the Trust, under the leadership of Baba Ramdev had  



been   completed   peacefully,   without   any   damage   to   person   or 



property and without any disturbance to anyone.  The action of the 



Police  in revoking the  permissions as well as that of the  executive  



authorities   in   passing   the   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   was   a  



colourable exercise of power and was not called for in the facts and  



circumstances of the case.




183. It   is   also   not   understandable   that   if   the   general   `threat 



perception'   and   likelihood   of   communal   disharmony   were   the  



grounds   for   revoking   the   permission   and   passing   the   order   under  



Section 144 Cr.P.C., then why the order passed under Section 144  



Cr.P.C.  permitted all other rallies, processions which had obtained  



the   Police   permission   to   go   on   in   the   area   of   the   same   Police 



Division.       The   decision,   therefore,   appears   to   be   contradictory   in 



terms.





184. There   is   some   merit   in   the   submissions   of   learned  Amicus  



curiae.     Existence   of   sufficient   ground   is   the  sine   qua   non  for 



invoking   the   power   vested   in   the   executive   under   Section   144 


                                                                                 171


Cr.P.C.  It is a very onerous duty that is cast upon the empowered 



officer  by  the  legislature.    The  perception  of  threat  should   be  real 



and not imaginary or a mere likely possibility.   The test laid down  



in   this   Section   is   not   that   of   `merely   likelihood   or   tendency'.     The  



legislature, in its wisdom, has empowered an officer of the executive  



to discharge this duty with great caution, as the  power extends to 



placing   a   restriction   and   in   certain   situations,   even   a   prohibition, 



on the exercise of the fundamental right to freedom of speech and  



expression.     Thus,   in   case   of   a   mere   apprehension,   without   any 



material   facts   to   indicate   that   the   apprehension   is   imminent   and 



genuine,   it   may   not   be   proper   for   the   authorities   to   place   such   a  



restriction upon the rights of the citizen.  At the cost of repetition, I 



may notice  that all the  grounds  stated  were  considered  at various 



levels of the Government and the Police and they had considered it  



appropriate   not   to   withdraw   the   permissions   or   impose   the 



restriction of Section 144 Cr.P.C. even till 3rd June, 2011.  Thus, it 



was expected of the authorities to show before the Court that some  



very   material   information,   fact   or   event   had   occurred   between   3rd 



and 4th June, 2011, which could be described as the determinative  


                                                                                       172


factor   for   the   authorities   to   change   their   mind   and   pass   these  



orders.    I   am  unable  to   accept   the  contention   of  the   Police  that   a 



situation had arisen in which there was imminent need to intervene  



instantly having regard to the  sensitivity and perniciously perilous 



consequences that may result, if not prevented forthwith.




185. The   administration,   upon   taking   into   consideration   the 



intelligence   inputs,   threat   perception,   likelihood   of   disturbance   to 



public   order   and   other   relevant   considerations,   had   not   only  



prepared  its planned  course  of action  but  also  declared  the  same.  



In   furtherance   thereto,   the   Police   also   issued   directions   for  



compliance   to   the   organizers.     The   authorities,   thus,   had   full  



opportunity   to   exercise   their   power   to   make   a   choice   permitting 



continuation   and/or   cancellation   of   the   programme   and   thereby 



prohibit   the   activity   on   the   Ramlila   Maidan.       However,   in   their 



wisdom, they opted to permit the continuation of the agitation and  



holding   of   the  yoga  shivir,   thereby   impliedly   permitting   the   same, 



even in the changed circumstances, as alleged.  Quinon prohibit qua  



prohibere   protest  asentire   videthir  (He   who   does   not   prohibit   when 



he is able to prohibit assents to it).

                                                                                 173


186. The   authorities   are   expected   to   seriously   cogitate   over   the 



matter in its entirety keeping the common welfare in mind.   In my  



view,   the   Police   have   not   placed   on   record   any   document   or   even 



affidavits   to   show   such   sudden   change   of   circumstances, 



compelling the authorities to take the action that they took.  Denial 



of   a   right   to   hold   such   meeting   has   to   be   under   exceptional  



circumstances   and   strictly   with   the   object   of   preventing   public 



tranquility and public order from being disturbed.




Reasonable notice is a requirement of Section 144 Cr.P.C.





187. The   language   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   does   not   contemplate  



grant   of   any   time   for   implementation   of   the   directions   relating   to 



the prevention or prohibition of certain acts for which the order is  



passed   against   the   person(s).     It   is   a   settled   rule   of   law   that  



wherever provision of a statute does not provide for a specific time,  



the   same   has   to   be   done   within   a   reasonable   time.     Again 



reasonable  time cannot have  a fixed connotation.   It must depend  



upon the facts and circumstances of a given case.  There may also  



be cases where the order passed by an Executive Magistrate under  



                                                                                   174


Section  144  Cr.P.C. requires  to  be  executed  forthwith, as  delay  in 



its execution may frustrate the very purpose of such an order and  



may   cause   disastrous   results   like   rioting,   disturbance   of   public  



order and public tranquility, while there may be other cases where 



it   is   possible,   on   the   principles   of   common   prudence,   that   some  



time   could   be   granted   for   enforcement   and   complete 



implementation   of   the   order   passed   by   the   Executive   Authority 



under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.     If   one   reads   the   entire   provision   of  



Section   144   Cr.P.C.,   then   the   legislature   itself   has   drawn   a 



distinction  between  cases  of urgency, where  the  circumstances  do 



not admit to serving of a notice in due time upon the person against  



whom   such   an   order   is   directed   and   the   cases   where   the   order 



could be passed after giving a notice to the affected party.  Thus, it 



is   not   possible   to   lay   down   any   straight   jacket   formula   or   an 



absolute proposition of law with exactitude that shall be applicable  



uniformly   to   all   the   cases/situations.     In   fact,   it   may   not   be 



judicially proper to state such a proposition.   It must be left to the  



discretion   of   the   executive   authority,   vested   with   such   powers   to 



examine each case on its own merits.


                                                                                 175


188. Needless   to   repeat   that   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.  



affects the right vested in a person and it will not be unreasonable  



to expect the authorities to grant adequate time to implement such 



orders, wherever the circumstances so permit.  Enforcement of the  



order in undue haste may sometimes cause a greater damage than 



the good that it expected to achieve.  



189. If for the sake of arguments, I would accept the contention of 



the Police that the order withdrawing the permission as well as the  



order under Section 144 Cr.P.C. are valid and had been passed for 



good   reasons,   still   the   question   remains   as   to   whether   the 



authorities   could   have   given   some   reasonable   time   for 



implementation/enforcement   of   the   directions   contained   in   the 



order   dated   4th  June,   2011.     It   is   undisputable   and,   in   fact,   is 



disputed by none that all the persons who had gathered in the tent 



at the Ramlila Maidan were sleeping when the Police went there to 



serve   the   order   passed   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   upon   the 



representatives of the Trust; the order itself having been passed at  



11.30 p.m. on 4th June, 2011.  There are serious disputes raised as 



to the manner in which the order was sought to be executed by the  


                                                                                  176


Police.     According   to   respondent   No.   4   and   the   learned  amicus,   it 



was   not   executed   as   per   the   legal   framework   provided   under   the  



Police   Rules   and   the   guidelines   issued,   whereas   according   to   the  



Police,   it   adhered   to   its   prescribed   procedure.   This   issue   I   shall  



discuss   separately.     But   at   this   stage,   I   may   notice   that   nothing 



prevented   the   authorities   from   making   proper   announcements 



peacefully requiring the persons gathered at the Ramlila Maidan to 



leave for their respective homes early in the morning and before the  



yoga  camp   could   resume.     Simultaneously,   they   could   also   have 



prohibited   entry   into   the   Ramlila   Maidan,   as   the   same   was   being  



controlled by the Police itself.  No facts or circumstances have been 



stated   which   could   explain   as   to   why   it   was   absolutely   necessary 



for the Police to wake up the people from their sleep and force their 



eviction, in a manner in which it has been done at the late hours of 



night.   In   absence   of   any   explanation   and   special   circumstances 



placed on record, I  have no hesitation in coming to the conclusion 



that, in the facts of the present case, it was quite possible and even 



desirable  for  the  authorities  concerned  to  grant  a  reasonable  time 



for eviction from the ground and enforcement of the orders passed  


                                                                                   177


under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.     Except   in   cases   of   emergency   or   the 



situation unexceptionally demanding so, reasonable notice/time for 



execution of the order or compliance of the directions issued in the  



order itself or in furtherance thereto is the pre-requisite.



190. Non-grant of reasonable time and undue haste on the part of 



the   Police   authorities   to   enforce   the   orders   under   Section   144 



Cr.P.C. instantaneously had resulted in the unfortunate incident of 



human   irony   which   could   have   been   avoided   with   little   more 



patience   and   control.     It   was   expected   of   the   Police   authorities   to  



bastion  the  rights  of  the  citizens  of  the  country.    However,  undue  



haste on the part of the Police created angst and disarray amongst  



the gathering at the Ramlila Maidan, which finally resulted in this  



sad cataclysm.



Requirement   of   Police   permission   and   its   effect   on   the   right 

conferred in terms of Articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(b) respectively  

with reference to the facts of the present case



191. The   contention   on   behalf   of   respondent   No.4   is   that   no   law  



requires   permission   of   the   Police   to   go   on   fast   and/or   for   the 



purposes   of   holding   an   agitation   or  yoga  camp.     The   Police, 



therefore, had no power to cancel such permission.  The law is clear  



                                                                                     178


that it is the fundamental right of the people to hold such agitation  



or  morchas  in   the   streets   and   on   public   land   and   the   Police   have 



been   vested  with   no   power   to   place   any   restriction,   much   less   an 



unreasonable restriction, upon the exercise of such right.  There is  



no   statutory   form   provided   for   seeking   permission   of   the   Police  



before   holding   any   such   public   meeting.   While   relying   on   the  



Constitution Bench judgment of this Court in the case of Himat Lal 



(supra),   the   contention   is   that   the   Police   cannot   be   vested   with  



unrestricted and unlimited power for grant or refusal of permission 



for   holding   such   public   functions.     In   fact,   it   is   stated   to   be   no 



requirement of law.   In the alternative, the contention is that there  



was   no   condition   imposed   by   the   Police   for   grant   of   permission,  



which   had   been   violated.     Thus,   there   was   no   occasion   or 



justification, not even a reasonable apprehension, for revoking that 



permission.     The   imposition   of   restriction   must   be   preceded   by 



some   act   or   threatening   behavior   which   would   disturb   the   public  



order or public tranquility. 




192. The   Ramlila   Maidan   belongs   to   MCD   and   they   granted   the 



permission/licence to use the said property from 1st  June, 2011 to 

                                                                                       179


20th  June,   2011.     They   having   granted   the   permission/license   to 



use   the   said   property,   never   revoked   the   same.     Thus,   the   Police  



had  no  jurisdiction  to indirectly revoke  the  permission  which  they 



could not directly revoke and evict the persons from Ramlila Maidan 



forcibly, by brutal assaults and causing damage to the person and  



property   of   the   individuals.     The   permission   had   been   revoked   in 



violation   of  the   principles  of   natural  justice.     The  submission   was 



sought  to be  buttressed  by referring to  Rule  10  of the  MCD  Rules 



which   requires   grant   of   personal   hearing   before   revocation   of   a 



permission granted by the MCD.




193. To contra, the contention raised on behalf of respondent No.3, 



the Commissioner of Police, Delhi, is that there are specific powers 



vested in the Police in terms of the DP Act, the Punjab Police Rules, 



as applicable to Delhi and the Standing Orders, according to which 



the Police is obliged to maintain public order and public tranquility.  



They are expected to keep a watch on public meetings.  There is no 



act   attributable   to   the   Police   which   has   impinged   upon   any  



democratic rights of the said respondents or the public.  The orders  



passed and the action taken by the Police, including withdrawal of 

                                                                                  180


permission,   was   in   public   interest   as   weighed   against   private  



interest.     Since   the   Police,   as   an   important   organ   of   the   State 



Administration, is responsible to maintain public order and peace, 



it   will   be   obligatory   upon   the   persons   desirous   of   holding   such 



public   meetings   as   well   as   the   concerned   authorities   to   associate  



Police   and   seek   their   permission   for   holding   such   public 



satyagraha, camp etc. as safety of a large number of people may be  



at   stake.     According   to   learned  Amicus   curiae,   the   withdrawal   of 



permission  was  for  political  and  mala fide  reasons.    There  existed 



no circumstances which could justify the withdrawal of permission. 



In fact, the contention is that possibility of Government and Police  



working   in   liaison   to   prevent   Baba   Ramdev   from   holding 



Satyagrah/Anshan  cannot   be   ruled   out   particularly,   when   there 



was   no   threat,   much   less   an   imminent   threat,   to   disturb   public 



order or tranquility justifying the withdrawal of permission.





194. I have already discussed that the term `social order' has a very  



wide ambit which includes `law and order', `public order' as well as  



`security   of   the   State'.       In   other   words,   `social   order'   is   an  




                                                                                  181


expression of wide amplitude.  It has a direct nexus to the Preamble  



of   the   Constitution   which   secures   justice   -   social,   economic   and 



political - to the people of India.   An activity which could affect `law  



and   order'  may   not   necessarily  affect   public  order  and  an   activity 



which   might   be   prejudicial   to   public   order,   may   not   necessarily  



affect   the   security   of   the   State.       Absence   of   public   order   is   an  



aggravated   form   of   disturbance   of   public   peace   which   affects   the 



general   course   of   public   life,   as   any   act   which   merely   affects   the  



security of others may not constitute a breach of public order.  The  



`security   of   the   State',   `law   and   order'   and   `public   order'   are   not  



expressions   of   common   meaning   and   connotation.     To   maintain 



and   preserve   public   peace,   public   safety   and   the   public   order   is  



unequivocal   duty   of   the   State   and   its   organs.       To   ensure   social  



security   to   the   citizens   of   India   is   not   merely   a   legal   duty   of   the  



State  but  a  constitutional  mandate   also.       There   can   be   no  social  



order or proper state governance without the State performing this 



function and duty in all its spheres. 




195. Even   for   ensuring   the   exercise   of   the   right   to   freedom   of 



speech   and   assembly,   the   State   would   be   duty   bound   to   ensure  

                                                                                         182


exercise  of such  rights by the  persons  desirous  of exercising  such  



rights as well as to ensure the protection and security of the people  



i.e. members of the assembly as well as that of the public at large. 



This tri-duty has to be discharged by the State as a requirement of  



law   for   which   it   has   to   be   allowed   to   apply   the   principle   of  



reasonable restriction, which is constitutionally permissible.




196. Articles   19(1)(a)   and   19(1)(b)   are   subject   to   the   reasonable  



restrictions   which   may   be   imposed   on   exercise   of   such   right   and  



which   are   in   the   interest   of   sovereignty   and   integrity   of   India,  



security of the State, public order, decency or morality and friendly 



relations with foreign states.     Besides  this, such restriction could  



also   relate   to   contempt   of   court,   defamation   or   incitement   to   an  



offence.       Thus,   sphere   of   such   restrictions   is   very   wide.       While  



some   may   be   exercising   their   fundamental   rights   under   Articles 



19(1)(a)  and  19(1)(b) of the Constitution, others may be  entitled  to  



the protection of social safety and security in terms of Article 21 of 



the Constitution and the State may be called upon to perform these  



functions   in   the   discharge   of   its   duties   under   the   constitutional 





                                                                                     183


mandate   and   the   requirements   of   Directive   Principles   of   State  



Policy.




197. I   have   also   noticed   that   in   terms   of   Article   51A   of   the 



Constitution, it is the constitutional duty of every citizen to perform 



the duties as stated under that Article.




198. The   security   of   India   is   the   prime   concern   of   the   Union   of 



India.     `Public   order'   or   `law   and   order'   falls   in   the   domain   of   the  



State.     Union   also   has   the   power   to   enact   laws   of   preventive  



detention   for   reasons   connected   with   the   security   of   the   State, 



maintenance  of the  public  order, etc.   I  am  not entering upon  the  



field of legislative competence but am only indicating Entries in the  



respective Lists to show that these aspects are the primary concern,  



either of the Union or the State  Governments, as the case  may be  



and  they hold jurisdiction to enact laws in that regard.  The Union 



or   the   State   is   expected   to   exercise   its   legislative   power   in   aid   of  



civil  power,  with  regard  to  the  security  of  the  State  and/or  public  



order, as the case may be, with reference to Entry 9 of List I, Entry  





                                                                                         184


1 of List II and Entries 3 and 4 of List III of the Seventh Schedule of 



the Constitution of India.




199. These are primarily the fields of legislation, but once they are 



read   with   the   constitutional   duties   of   the   State   under   Directive  



Principles with reference to Article 38 where the State is to secure a 



social order for promotion of welfare of the people, the clear result  



is that the State is not only expected but is mandatorily required to 



maintain  social  order  and  due  protection  of fundamental  rights in 



the State. 




200. Freedom   of   speech,   right   to   assemble   and   demonstrate   by 



holding  dharnas  and peaceful agitations are the basic features of a 



democratic   system.   The   people   of   a   democratic   country   like   ours  



have a right to raise their voice against the decisions and actions of  



the   Government   or   even   to   express   their   resentment   over   the 



actions   of   the   Government   on   any   subject   of   social   or   national  



importance.     The   Government   has   to   respect   and,   in   fact, 



encourage  exercise  of  such  rights.   It  is the  abundant  duty  of  the 



State   to   aid   the   exercise   of   the   right   to   freedom   of   speech   as 




                                                                                  185


understood   in   its   comprehensive   sense   and   not   to   throttle   or  



frustrate   exercise   of   such   rights   by   exercising   its   executive   or 



legislative   powers   and   passing   orders   or   taking   action   in   that 



direction   in   the   name   of   reasonable   restrictions.     The   preventive 



steps   should   be   founded   on   actual   and   prominent   threat 



endangering   public   order   and   tranquility,   as   it   may   disturb   the  



social   order.       This   delegate   power   vested   in   the   State   has   to   be  



exercised   with   great   caution   and   free   from   arbitrariness.     It   must  



serve   the   ends   of   the   constitutional   rights   rather   than   to   subvert 



them. 




201. The `law and order' or `public order' are primarily and certainly  



the concerns of the State.   Police, being one of the most important 



organs of the State, is largely responsible for ensuring maintenance  



of public security and social order.  To urge that the Police have no  



concern with the  holding of public meetings would  be  a misnomer 



and   misunderstanding   of   law.     To   discharge   its   duty,   the   Police  



organization of a State is a significant player within the framework  



of   law.     In   this   view   of   the   matter,   I   may   now   refer   to   certain 



statutory provisions under the relevant Acts or the Rules.  Chapter  

                                                                                      186


V   of   the   DP   Act   requires   special   measures   for   maintenance   of 



public   order   and   security   of   State,   to   be   taken   by   the   Police.  



Sections 28 and 29 of the DP Act give power to the Police to make  



regulations   for   regulating   traffic   and   for   preservation   of   order   in 



public   places   and   to   give   directions   to   the   public,   respectively. 



Under   Section   31   of   the   DP   Act,   the   Police   is   under   a   duty   to 



prevent disorder at places of public amusement or public assembly 



or  meetings.   Section 36 contemplates that the  Police  is to ensure 



and reserve streets or other public places for public purposes and  



empowers  it  to  authorize   erecting   of  barriers  in   streets.     It  also   is 



vested  with  the  power  to  make  regulations  regulating  the  conduct 



or  behaviour  of persons  constituting assemblies  or  processions  on 



or along with the streets and specifying, in the case of processions, 



the rules by which and the time and order in which the same may 



pass.




202. The   power   to   make   regulations   relates   to   regulating   various 



activities including holding of melas and public amusements, in the 



interest of public order, the general public or morality.  Delhi Police  



has also  issued  a Standing Order 309  in relation to `Regulation  of  

                                                                                   187


processions   and   rallies'   laying   down   the   procedure   for   making  



application for grant of permission, its acceptance or rejection and  



the consequences thereof.  This Standing Order also provides as to 



how   the   proceedings   in   furtherance   to   an   order   passed   under 



Section 144 Cr.P.C. should be carried out. It further indicates that 



the   entire   tilt   of   the   regulation   is   to   grant   permission   for   holding 



processions   or   rallies   and   they   need   to   be   accommodated   at   the  



appropriate   places   depending   upon   the   number   of   persons  



proposing to attend the said rally or meeting and the nature of the  



activity   that   they   are   expected   to   carry   on.     For   instance,   under  



clause   (h),   as   the   Parliament   Street   and   Jantar   Mantar   cannot 



accommodate  more   than   5000  persons,   if  there  is  a   larger  crowd,  



they   should   be   shifted   to   the   Ramlila   Ground   and   if  the  crowd   is  



expected to be more than 50,000 and the number of vehicles would 



accordingly swell up, then it should be shifted to a park or another  



premises, which can safely accommodate the gathering.  





203. The learned Solicitor General appearing for the Union of India 



argued that the Ministry of Home  Affairs had never told the Police  




                                                                                      188


to take any action.     The Police only kept the senior officers in the  



Ministry of Home  Affairs informed.     What transpired at the site is 



correctly   stated   by   the   Police   in   its   affidavit   and   the   extent   of 



judicial   review   of   such   action/order   is   a   very   narrow   one. 



According to him, the scope of the  suo moto  petition itself is a very 



limited   one,   as   is   evident   from   the   order   of   the   Court   dated   6 th 



June, 2011.      The  statement  of  the  Home  Minister  relied upon  by 



respondent No. 2 as well as referred to by the learned Amicus in his 



submissions   has   to   be   read   in   conjunction   with   the   explanation  



given   by   the   Minister   of   Home   Affairs   soon   after   the   incident.  



Thus,   no   fault   or   error   is   attributable   to   the   Ministry   of   Home 



Affairs,   Government   of   India   in   relying   upon   the   judgment   of   this  



Court   in  Babulal   Parate  (supra),  Madhu   Limaye  (supra),  Amitabh  



Bachchan Corpn. Ltd. v. Mahila Jagran Manch & Ors. [(1997) 7 SCC 



91],  R.K.   Garg   v.   Superintendent,   District   Jail,   Saharanpur   &   Ors. 



[(1970)   3   SCC   227]   and  Dr.   Praveen   Bhai   Thogadia  (supra)   to 



contend that the authorities have to be given some leverage to take  



decisions   in   such   situations.             There   are   sufficient   inbuilt 



safeguards   and   that   the   judicial   intervention   in   such   executive  


                                                                                     189


orders has to be very limited.   It is his contention that the present  



case does not fall in that category.   



204. There   cannot   be   any   dispute   that   the   executive   authorities 



have to be given some leverage while taking such decisions and the  



scope   of   judicial   review   of   such   orders   is   very   limited.       These  



propositions of law are to be understood and applied with reference 



to the facts of a given case.    It is not necessary for me to reiterate  



those   facts.     Suffice   it   to   note   that   the   action   of   the   Police   was 



arbitrary.   The Seven Judges Bench of this Court in Madhu Limaye  



(supra)   reiterated   with   approval   the   law   enunciated   in  Babulal  



Parate  (supra)   and   further   held   that   "These   fundamental   facts 



emerge from the way the occasions for the exercise of the power are 



mentioned. Disturbances of public tranquility, riots and affray lead 



to   subversion   of   public   order   unless   they   are   prevented   in   time. 



Nuisances dangerous to human life, health or safety have no doubt 



to be abated and prevented.............."   The fundamental emphasis 



is   on   prevention   of   situation   which   would   lead   to   disturbance   of  



public tranquility, however, action proposed to be taken should be 



one which itself is not likely to generate public disorder and disturb 


                                                                                       190


the public tranquility.   It should be preventive and not provocative.  



The Police action in the present case led to a terror in the minds of  



members of the assembly and finally the untoward incident.   



205. It   is   also   true   that   a   man   on   the   spot   and   responsible   for 



maintenance  of public  peace  is the  appropriate  person  to  form  an 



opinion  as   contemplated   in   law.       But,   here   the   onus   was   on   the  



Police   Authorities  to   show   existence   of   such   circumstances   at   the  



spot  when,  admittedly, all persons  were  sleeping  peacefully.      The  



courts   have   to   realize   that   the   rights   of   the   organizers   and   other  



members   of   the   Society   had   to   be   protected   if   a   law   and   order  



situation was created as a result of a given situation.   



206. The   learned   Solicitor   General   is   correct   in   his   submissions  



that   the   scope   of   the   present  suo   moto  petition   is   a   limited   one. 



But   certainly   it   is   not   so   limited   that   the   Court   would   neither  



examine   facts   nor   the   law   applicable   but   would   accept   the 



government affidavits as a gospel truth.   The order dated 6th June, 



2011 has two distinct requirements.   Firstly, relating to the take of 



the   police   authorities.       Secondly,   circumstances   in   which   such 





                                                                                     191


power   with   brutality   and   atrocities   was   asserted   against   large 



people who had gathered at the Ramlila ground.



207. While   keeping   the   principles   of   law   in   mind,   the   Court 



essentially   has   to   deliberate   upon   these   two   aspects.       I   am 



examining the circumstances which generated or resulted into the 



unfortunate   situation   at   the   Ramlila   Ground   on   the   midnight   of 



4th/5th June, 2011.   The statement made by the Home Minister on 



8th  June,   2011   has   already   been   referred   by   me   above.       This  



statement   clearly  demonstrated   the   stand   of   the   Government   that 



in the event Baba Ramdev persisted in his efforts to go on with the 



fast,   he   would   be   removed.       The   Police   had   been   issued 



appropriate directions under Section 65 of the DP Act to enforce the  



same.       The   decision   so   had   also   been   taken   by   the   Delhi   Police.  



The   Minister   had   requested   the   general   public   to   appreciate   the 



constraints   and   difficult   circumstances   under   which   the   Delhi 



Police   had   to   discharge   its   functions.       This   statement   was   even 



clarified   with   more   reasons   and   elaborately   in   the   exclusive  



interview   of   the   Minister   with   DD   News   on   the   same   date   on   the  



television.   He is stated to have said that ultimately when the talks 


                                                                                     192


failed or Baba Ramdev went back on his words, the Police was told  



to enforce the decision.   



208. There   are   circumstances   and   reasons   given   by   the   Home 



Minister  in his statement  for making  the  statement  that  he  made. 



The   decision   of   the   Delhi   Police   in   the   normal   course   of   events  



would have a connection with the declaration made by the Ministry.  



Police  might have  acted  independently  or  in  consultation  with  the 



Ministry.    Either   way,  there   is   no   material   before   me   to   hold   that  



the decision of the Ministry or the Police was  mala fide in law or in 



fact.     Upon   taking   into   consideration   the   cumulative   effect   of   the  



affidavits   filed   on   record   and   other   documentary   evidence,   I   am  



unable to dispel the argument that the decision of Ministry of Home  



Affairs, Union of India reflected its shadow on the decision making  



process and decision of the Police authorities.    



209. I shall make it clear even at the cost of repetition that neither  



am   I   adjudicating   upon   the   validity   of   the   order   passed   by   the 



Government  qua  respondent   No.  4,  nor   adjudicating  any  disputes  



between Baba Ramdev, on the one  hand, and the Government, on  



the  other.     Within the  scope  of this Court's  order  dated  6th  June, 


                                                                                    193


2011,  I  would  examine  all  the  relevant  facts  and  the  principles  of  



law applicable  for returning the  findings in relation  to the interest 



of the large public present at the Ramlila Maidan in the midnight of  



4th/5th June, 2011.



210. The learned Amicus also contended that the doctrine of limited 



judicial   review   would   not  stricto   sensu  apply   to   the   present   case. 



The   case   is   not   limited   to   the   passing   of   an   order   under   Section  



144,   Cr.PC,   but   involves   the   larger   issue   of   fundamental   freedom 



and  restrictions  in  terms  of  Article  19(1)(a)  of  the  Constitution,  as 



well as the interest of number of injured persons and Rajbala, the 



deceased.   It is also his contention that there is a clear abdication  



of powers by the Police to the Ministry of Home Affairs.   The order  



and   action   of   the   Police   are   patently   unjustifiable.     If   the 



trajectories of two views, one of the Ministry and other of the Police  



point   out   towards   the   action   being  mala  fide,   be   it   so,   the   Court 



then   should   decide   the   action   to   be   mala   fide.    Mala   fides  is   a 



finding   which   the   Court   can   return   only   upon   proper   allegations  



supported by documentary or other evidence.   It is true that if the  



factual matrix of the  case  makes the  two trajectories (case  of both  


                                                                                     194


the   respondents)   point   towards   an   incorrect   decision,   the   Court  



would be reluctant to return a finding of mala fides or abdication of 



power.  The decision was taken by the competent authority and on  



the basis of inputs and the situation existing at the site.  It may be  



an incorrect decision  taken  in somewhat  arbitrary manner and its 



enforcement may be totally contrary to the rule of law and common 



sense.   In such an event, the action may be liable to be interfered  



with but cannot be termed as mala fide.




211. Furthermore,   the   constitutional   mandate,   the   statutory 



provisions   and   the   regulations   made   thereunder,   in   exercise   of 



power of delegated legislation, cast a dual duty upon the State.   It 



must ensure public order and public tranquility with due regard to 



social order, on the one hand, while on the other, it must exercise 



the   authority   vested   in   it   to   facilitate   the   exercise   of   fundamental  



freedoms available to the citizens of India.  A right can be regulated  



for the purposes stated in that Article itself.  




212. In Himat Lal K. Shah (supra), this Court observed that even in 



pre-independence days the public meetings have been held in open 




                                                                                     195


spaces and public streets and the people have come to regard it as 



a   part   of   their   privileges   and   amenities.     The   streets   and   public 



parks   existed   primarily   for   other   purposes   and   the   social   interest 



promoted   by   untrammelled   exercise   of   freedom   of   utterance   and  



assembly   in   public   streets   must   yield   to   the   social   interest   which  



the   prohibition   and   regulation   of   speech   are   designed   to   protect. 



There   is   a   constitutional   difference   between   reasonable   regulation  



and arbitrary exclusion.   The power of the appropriate authority to  



impose   reasonable   regulation,   in   order   to   ensure   the   safety   and  



convenience of the people in the use of public highways, has never  



been   regarded   as   inconsistent   with   the   fundamental   right   to 



assembly.  A system of licensing as regards the time and manner of  



holding public meeting on public streets has not been regarded as  



an  infringement  of  a  fundamental  right of  public  assembly  or  free  



speech.   This   Court,   while   declaring   Rule   7   of   the   Bombay   Police  



Rules  ultra   vires,   stated   the   principle   that  it   gave   an   unguided 



discretion, practically dependent upon the subjective whims of the  



authority, to grant or refuse permission to hold public meeting on a 



public   street.     Unguided   and   unfettered   power   is   alien   to   proper 


                                                                                   196


legislation   and   even   good   governance.     The   principles   of   healthy 



democracy   will   not   permit   such   restriction   on   the   exercise   of   a 



fundamental right.  




213. The  contention made  by Mr. Ram Jethmalani, learned Senior 



Advocate, is that this judgment should be construed to mean that it 



is not obligatory or even a directory requirement to take permission  



of the Police authorities for holding such public meetings at public  



places.   According to him the Police have no such power in law.   I  



am   not   quite   impressed   by   this   submission.     This   argument,   if 



accepted,   can   lead   to   drastic   and   impracticable   consequences.     If  



the Department of Police  will have no say in such matters, then it  



will not only be difficult but may also be improbable  for the Police  



to maintain law and order and public tranquility, safeguarding the 



interest of the organizers, the persons participating in such public 



meetings as well as that of the public at large.  




214. I am bound and, in fact, I would follow the view expressed by  



a Constitution Bench of this Court in the case of  Himat Lal  (supra) 



in paragraph 31 of the judgment :




                                                                               197


             "It   seems   to   us   that  it  follows  from   the  above 

             discussion   that   in   India   a   citizen   had,   before 

             the   Constitution,   a   right   to   hold   meetings   on 

             public   streets   subject   to   the   control   of   the 

             appropriate   authority   regarding   the   time   and 

             place   of   the   meeting   and   subject   to 

             considerations   of   public   order.   Therefore,   we 

             are unable to hold that the impugned rules are 

             ultra   vires  Section  33(1)  of   the   Bombay   Police 

             Act insofar as they require prior permission for 

             holding meetings."




215. The   provisions   of   DP   Act   read   in   conjunction   with   the  



Regulations   framed   and   the   Standing   Orders   issued,   do   provide  



sufficient   guidelines   for   exercise   of   power   by   the   appropriate  



authority in granting and/or refusing the permission sought for.   I  



hasten to add here itself that an application to the Police has to be  



examined   with   greatest   regard   and   objectivity   in   order   to   ensure 



exercise   of   a   fundamental   right   rather   than   it   being   throttled   or 



frustrated by non-granting of such permission.




216. A three-Judge Bench of this Court in the case of Destruction of  



Public and  Private  Properties, In  Re  (supra)  primarily  laid  down   the 



guidelines   to   effectuate   the   modalities   for   preventive   action   and 



adding   teeth   to   the   enquiry/investigation   in   cases   of   damage   to 




                                                                                 198


public   and   private   properties   resulting   from   public   rioting.     The  



Court indicated the need for participation and for taking the Police  



into the organizational activity for such purposes.  The Court, while  



following   the   principles   stated   in   the   case   of  Union   of   India  v.  



Association   of   Democratic   Reforms  [(2002)   3   SCC   696],   gave 



directions and guidelines, wherever the Act or the Rules were silent  



on   a   particular   subject,   for   the   proper   enforcement   of   the  



provisions.     In   paragraph   12   of   the   judgment,   the   Court   clearly 



stated   that   as   soon   as   there   is   a   demonstration   organized,   the  



organizers shall meet the Police to review and revise the route to be  



taken and lay down the conditions for peaceful march and protest.




217. Admittedly,   the   Court   in   that   case   was   not   determining   an 



issue whether Police permission is a pre-requisite for holding such 



public meetings or not, but still, the Court mandated that the view  



of the Police  is a requirement for organization of such meetings or  



for taking out public processions.   Seeking of such permission can  



be justified on the basis that the said right is subject to reasonable  



restrictions.  





                                                                                 199


218. Further, exercise of such rights cannot be claimed at the cost  



of impinging upon the rights of others.   This is how the restriction  



imposed  is to  be  regulated.    Restriction  to  a right has  to  come  by  



enactment of law and enforcement of such restriction has to come  



by a regulatory mechanism, which obviously would take within its 



ambit the role of Police.    The Police have to perform their functions  



in the administration of criminal justice system in accordance with 



the  provisions  of the  Cr.P.C. and  the  other  penal  statutes.    It  has  



also to ensure that it takes appropriate preventive steps as well as 



maintains   public  order  or  law  and  order,   as  the  case   may  be.     In  



the event of any untoward incident resulting into injury to a person  



or property of an individual or violation of his rights, it is the Police  



alone   that   shall   be   held   answerable   and   responsible   for   the  



consequences as may follow in law.   The Police is to maintain and  



give precedence to the safety of the people as  salus populi supremo  



lex  (the   safety   of   the   people   is   the   supreme   law)   and  salus  



republicae   supremo   lex  (safety   of   the   State   is   the   supreme   law) 



coexist and are not only important and relevant but lie at the heart  



of the doctrine that the welfare of an individual must yield to that of 


                                                                              200


the   community.   Besides,   one   fact   that   cannot   be   ignored   is   that 



respondent   no.4,   in   furtherance   to   the   understanding   of   law,   had 



itself   applied   to   the   Deputy   Commissioner   of   Police,   Central 



District, Darya Ganj, seeking sanction for holding of  yoga shivir  at 



the Ramlila Maidan.




219. It  is difficult  for  the  Court  to  even  imagine  a  situation  where 



the   Police   would   be   called   upon   to   discharge   such   heavy 



responsibility   without   having  any  say  in   the   matter.     The   persons 



who  are  organizing  the   public  meeting  would  obviously  have   their 



purpose and agenda in mind but the Police also have to ensure that  



they   are   able   to   exercise   their   right   to   freedom   of   speech   and 



assembly and, at the same  time, there is no obstruction, injury or 



danger to the public at large.




220. Thus,   in   my   considered   opinion,   associating   Police   as   a   pre-



requirement to hold such meetings, dharnas and protests, on such 



large   scale,   would   not   infringe   the   fundamental   rights   enshrined  



under   Articles   19(1)(a)   and   19(1)(b)   of   the   Constitution   as   this  



would squarely fall within the regulatory mechanism of reasonable 




                                                                                201


restrictions,   contemplated   under   Articles   19(2)   and   19(3). 



Furthermore, it would help in ensuring due social order and would  



also   not   impinge   upon   the   rights   of   the   others,   as   contemplated 



under   Article   21   of   the   Constitution   of   India.     That   would   be   the  



correct approach of law, as is supported by various judgments and  



reasoning, that I have detailed in the initial part of this judgment.  




221. A solution to such an issue has to be provided with reference  



to exercise of a right, imposition of reasonable restrictions, without  



disturbing the social order, respecting the rights of others with due  



recognition of the constitutional duties that all citizens are expected  



to discharge.




222. Coming   to   the   facts   of   the   present   case,   it   is   nobody's   case  



that the permissions were declined.   The  permissions, whether for  



holding  of   the  yoga  shivir  at  the  Ramlila  Maidan  or  the   protest  at 



Jantar   Mantar,   were   granted   subject   to   certain   terms   and 



conditions.  The argument that no permission of the Police is called  



for   in   absolute   terms,   as   a   pre-requirement   for   holding   of   such  



meetings, needs no further deliberation.




                                                                                     202


Responsibility   of   the   Trust,   Members   of   the   Assembly,   their  

status and duty




223. Once   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   passed   by   the  



competent authority and such order directs certain acts to be done  



or abstains from doing certain acts and such order is in force, any  



assembly, which initially might have been a lawful assembly, would  



become an unlawful assembly and the people so assembled would  



be   required   to   disperse   in   furtherance   to   such   order.         A   person 



can   not   only   be   held   responsible   for   his   own   act,   but,   in   light   of  



Section 149 IPC, if the offence is committed by any member of the 



unlawful   assembly   in   prosecution   of   a   common   object   of   that 



assembly, every member of such assembly would  become  member  



of the unlawful assembly.  



224. Obedience of lawful orders is the duty of every citizen.   Every 



action is to follow its prescribed course in law  Actio quaelibet it sua  



via.  The course prescribed in law has to culminate to its final stage  



in   accordance   with   law.     In   that   process   there   might   be   either   a  



clear disobedience or a contributory disobedience.  In either way, it  



may   tantamount   to   being   negligent.     Thus,   the   principle   of 


                                                                                        203


contributory negligence can be applied against parties to an action 



or even a non-party.   The rule of identification would be applied in  



cases   where   a   situation   of   the   present   kind   arises.     Before   this  



Court,  it  is  the  stand  of  the  Police  authorities   that  Baba  Ramdev,  



members of the Trust and their followers refused to obey the order 



and, in fact, they created a situation which resulted in inflictment 



of injuries not only to the members of the public, but even to Police  



personnel.  In fact, they placed the entire burden upon respondent  



No. 4.  



225. The   members   of   the   public   as   well   as   Respondent   No.4  



claimed   that  there   was  damage   to   their   person   and   property   as   a 



result of the action of the Police.   Thus, this Court will have to see  



the fault of the party and the effective cause of the ensuing injury. 



Also it has to be seen that in the `agony of the moment', would the 



situation   have   been   different   and   safe,   had   the   people   concerned 



acted differently and as to who was majorly responsible for creation 



of such a dilemma.     Under the English law, it has  been  accepted  



that once a statute has enjoined a pattern of behavior as a duty, no  



individual can absolve another from having to obey it.    Thus, as a 


                                                                                  204


matter of public policy, volenti cannot erase the duty or breach of it 



(Ref. Clerk & Lindsell on Torts, Twentieth Edition, pg. 246).  



226. There   is   no   statutory   definition   of   contributory   negligence. 



The   concerns   of   contributory   negligence   are   now   too   firmly 



established   to   be   disregarded,   but   it   has   to   be   understood   and  



applied properly.   `Negligence' materially contributes to injury or is  



regarded   as   expressing   something   which   is   a   direct   cause   of   the  



accident.  



227. The difference in the meaning of "negligence," when applied to 



a claimant, on the one hand, and to a defendant on the other, was  



pointed out by Lord Simon in Nance v. British Columbia Electric Ry.  



[(1951) A.C. 601 at 611] :



               "When   contributory   negligence   is   set   up   as   a 

               defence, its existence does not depend on any 

               duty   owed   by   the   injured   party   to   the   party 

               sued,   and   all   that   is   necessary   to   establish 

               such a defence  is to prove  ... that the  injured 

               party   did   not   in   his   own   interest   take 

               reasonable care of himself and contributed, by 

               his want of care, to his own injury.   For when 

               contributory   negligence   is   set   up   as   a   shield 

               against   the   obligation   to   satisfy   the   whole   of 

               the   claimant's   claim,   the   principle   involved   is 

               that,   where   a   man   is   part   author   of   his   own 




                                                                                 205


             injury,   he   cannot   call   on   the   other   party   to 

             compensate him in full" 




228. The   individual   guilty   of   contributory   negligence   may   be   the 



employee   or   agent   of   the   claimant,   so   as   to   render   the   claimant 



vicariously   responsible   for   what   he   did.     There   could   be   cases   of 



negligence   between   spectators   and   participants   in   sporting 



activities.   However,   in   such   matters,   negligence   itself   has   to   be  



established.       In   cases   of   `contributory   negligence',   it   may   not  



always be necessary to show that the claimant is in breach of some  



duty, but the duty to act carefully, usually arises and the liability in 



an   action   could   arise  (Ref.   Charlesworth   &   Percy   on   Negligence,  



Eleventh Edition, Pages 195, 206).   These are some of the principles 



relating   to   the   award   of   compensation   in   cases   of   contributory 



negligence   and   in   determining   the   liability   and   identifying   the 



defaulter.   Even if these  principles  are  not  applicable  stricto sensu 



to   the   cases   of   the   present   kind,   the   applied   principles   of  



contributory   negligence   akin   to   these   principles   can   be   applied 



more   effectively   on   the   strength   of   the   provisions   of   Section   149  



IPC.  



                                                                                  206


229. A negligence could be composite or contributory.   `Negligence' 



does   not   always   mean   absolute   carelessness,   but   want   of   such   a  



degree   of   care   as   is   required   in   particular   circumstances.  



`Negligence' is failure to observe, for the protection of the interests 



of   another   person,   the   degree   of   care,   precaution   and   vigilance  



which   the   circumstances   justly   demand,   whereby   such   other 



person   suffers   injury.       Normally,   the   crucial   question   on   which  



such   a   liability   depends   would   be   whether   either   party   could,   by 



exercise   of   reasonable   care,   have   avoided   the   consequence   of 



other's   negligence.       Though,   this   is   the   principle   stated   by   this 



Court   in   a   case   relating   to   Motor   Vehicles   Act,   in   the   case   of  



Municipal Corporation of Greater Bombay v. Shri Laxman Iyer & Anr. 



[AIR   2003   SC   4182],   it   is   stated   that   the  principle   stated   therein 



would   be   applicable   to   a   large   extent   to   the   cases   involving   the  



principles   of   contributory   negligence   as   well.       This   Court   in   the  



case of Municipal Corporation of Delhi, Delhi v. Association of Victims  



of   Uphaar   Tragedy   and   others  (C.A.   Nos.   7114-7115   of   2003   with 



C.A. No. 7116 of 2003 and C.A. No. 6748 of 2004, pronounced on  



13th  October, 2011) while considering awarding of compensation to  


                                                                                   207


the victims who died as a result of Uphaar tragedy and the liability 



of   the   persons   responsible,   held   that   even   on   the   principle   of  



contributory   negligence   the   DVB   to   whom   negligence   was 



attributable in relation to installing a transformer was liable to pay 



damages along with licensee.   Whenever  an order is passed which 



remains   unchallenged   before   the   Court   of   competent   jurisdiction, 



then   its   execution   is   the   obvious   consequence   in   law.     For   its  



execution,  all concerned  are  expected  to permit implementation  of  



such   orders   and,   in   fact,   are   under   a   legal   obligation   to   fully 



cooperate in enforcement of lawful orders.   Article 19(1)(a) gives the 



freedom   of   speech   and   expression   and   the   right   to   assembly. 



Article 21 mandates that no person shall be deprived of his life and  



personal   liberty   except   according   to   the   procedure   established   by  



law.    However, Article 51A imposes certain fundamental duties on  



the   citizens   of   India.       Article   38(1)   provides   that   the   State   shall  



strive   to   promote   the   welfare   of   the   people   by   securing   and  



protecting, as effectively as it may, a social order in which justice -  



social,   economic  and   political  -   shall   inform  all  the  institutions   of  



national life.


                                                                                      208


230. Article   51A   requires   the   citizens   of   India   to   abide   by   the  



Constitution   and   to   uphold   the   sovereignty   and   integrity   of   India.  



Article 51A(i) requires a citizen to safeguard public property and to  



abjure   violence.   An   order   passed   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   is   a 



restriction on enjoyment of fundamental rights.   It has been held to 



be a reasonable restriction.  Once an order is passed under Section 



144   Cr.P.C.   within   the   framework   and   in   accordance   with   the 



requirements of the said Section, then it is a valid order which has 



to   be  respected  by   all   concerned.      Its  enforcement  is  the  natural  



consequence.       In   the   present   case,   the   order   was   passed   under  



Section 144 Cr.P.C. at about 11.30 p.m. whereafter the Police had  



come   to   Ramlila   Maidan   to   serve   the   said   order   on   the  



representatives of respondent No. 4.     The video and the footage of  



CCTV cameras played before this Court show that the officers of the  



Police   along   with   the   limited   force   had   come   to   inform   Baba 



Ramdev  and/or  the representatives of respondent No. 4 about  the 



passing   of   the   said   order,   but   they   did   not   receive   the   requisite  



cooperation   from   that   end.       On   the   contrary,   it   is   clear   from   the 



various   documents   before   this   Court   that   Baba   Ramdev   did   not 


                                                                                      209


receive the order though obviously he had come to know about the  



said order.   At the time of the incident, Baba Ramdev was sleeping 



in   the   rest   room.     Thereafter   he   came   to   the   stage   and   when 



approached   by   the   Police   officers,   who   were   also   present   on   the  



stage, he  jumped  into  the  crowd, got onto  the  shoulders of  one  of  



his   followers   and   delivered   speeches.     Of   course,   there   does   not 



appear   to   be   use   of   any   language   which   was,   in   any   way, 



provocative   or   was   a   command   to   his   followers   to   get   involved   in  



clash with the Police.     On the contrary, in his speeches, he asked  



the people to chant the  Gayatri Mantra, maintain  Shanti and not to 



take any confrontation with the Police.   He exhorted that he would 



not  advise  the  path  of  hinsa, but at the same  time, he  also stated 



about failure of his talks with the  Government and the  attitude  of 



the   Government  on  the  issues  that   he   had  raised  and  also  stated 



that  `Babaji will go only if people wanted and the God desires it."



231. After   some   time,   Baba   Ramdev   climbed   onto   the   stage   and 



thereafter, disappeared.  In the CCTV cameras, Baba Ramdev is not 



seen   thereafter.     He   did   not   disclose   to   his   followers   that   he   was  



leaving   and   what   path   they   should   follow.     This   suspense   and 


                                                                                      210


commotion   on   the   stage   added   fuel   to   the   fire.     Thereafter,   the 



scenes   of   violent   protest   and   clash   between   the   Police   and   the  



followers occurred at the site.  



232. The legality and correctness of the order passed under Section 



144 Cr.P.C. was not challenged by respondent No. 4 and, in fact, it 



remains unchallenged till date.   Of course, the attempt on the part 



of   the   authorities   to   enforce   the   order   forthwith,   practically 



frustrated   the   right   available   to   respondent   No.   4   under   law   i.e.  



preferring of an appeal or a revision under the provisions of Cr.P.C.



233. Be that as it may, the fact that when an order was passed by 



the authorities competent to pass such an order, it was expected of 



all   concerned   to   respect   the   order   lawfully   passed   and   to   ensure  



that the situation at the site was not converted into a tragedy.   All 



were expected to cooperate in the larger interest of the public.   The  



Police   was   concerned   with   the   problem   of   law   and   order   while  



respondent   No.   4   and   Baba   Ramdev   certainly   should   have   been 



concerned   about   the   welfare   of   their   followers   and   the   large  



gathering present at the Ramlila Maidan.    Thus, to that extent, the 



Police   and   respondent   No.   4   ought   to   have   acted   in   tandem   and  


                                                                                  211


ensured   that   no   damage   to   the   person   or   property   should   take  



place,   which   unfortunately   did   not   happen.       Keeping   in   view   the 



stature  and  respect  that  Baba  Ramdev  enjoyed  with his  followers, 



he  ought to have  exercised  the moral authority of his office in the  



welfare  of  the  people  present.      There  exists  a  clear  constitutional 



duty,   legal   liability   and   moral   responsibility   to   ensure   due 



implementation   of  lawful  orders  and   to  maintain  the   basic  rule   of 



law. It would have served the greater public purpose and even the  



purpose of the protests for which the rally was being held, if Baba 



Ramdev   had   requested   his   followers   to   instantaneously   leave 



Ramlila Maidan peacefully or had assured the Authorities that the 



morning yoga programme or protest programme would be cancelled 



and   the   people   would   be   requested   to   leave   for   their   respective  



places.       Absence   of   performance   of   this   duty   and   the   gesture   of 



Baba Ramdev led to an avoidable  lacerating episode.      Even if the  



Court   takes   the   view   that   there   was   undue   haste,   adamancy   and  



negligence on the part of the Police authorities, then also it cannot  



escape to mention that to this negligence, there is a contribution by  



respondent No. 4 as well.   The role of Baba Ramdev at that crucial 


                                                                                  212


juncture   could   have   turned   the   tide   and   probably   brought   a 



peaceful   end   rather   than   the   heart   rending   end   of   injuries   and 



unfortunate deaths.         Even if it is assumed that the action of the 



Police   was  wrong  in  law,  it  gave   no  right  to  others  to  commit  any  



offence Injuria non excusat injuriam.



234. Every   law   abiding   citizen   should   respect   the   law   and   must 



stand in conformity with the rule, be as high an individual may be. 



Violation of orders has been made punitive under the provisions of 



Section 188 IPC, but still in other allied proceedings, it would result  



in   fastening   the   liability   on   all   contributory   partners,   may   be  



vicariously,   but   the   liability   certainly   would   extend   to   all   the 



defaulting parties.   For these reasons, I have to take a view that in  



the circumstances of the case, Baba Ramdev and the office bearers 



of   respondent   No.   4   have   contributed   to   the   negligence   leading   to 



the   occurrence   in   question   and   are   vicariously   liable   for   such 



action.



FINDINGS AND DIRECTIONS :



(1)    In discharge of its judicial functions, the courts do not strike  



       down   the   law   or   quash   the   State   action   with   the   aim   of 


                                                                                 213


      obstructing   democracy   in   the   name   of   preserving   democratic 



      process, but as a contribution to the governmental system, to 



      make it fair, judicious and transparent.   The courts take care  



      of   interests   which   are   not   sufficiently   defended   elsewhere  



      and/or of the victims of State action, in exercise of its power of 



      judicial review.




In   my  considered   view,   in   the  facts   of   the   present  case,   the   State  



      and   the   Police   could   have   avoided   this   tragic   incident   by 



      exercising   greater   restraint,   patience   and   resilience.       The 



      orders   were   passed   by   the   authorities   in   undue   haste   and 



      were   executed   with   force   and   overzealousness,   as   if   an 



      emergent situation existed.     The decision to forcibly evict the  



      innocent   public   sleeping   at   the   Ramlila   grounds   in   the 



      midnight   of   4th/5th  June,   2011,   whether   taken   by   the   police 



      independently   or   in   consultation   with   the   Ministry   of   Home  



      Affairs is amiss and suffers from the element of arbitrariness 



      and abuse of power to some extent.     The restriction imposed 



      on   the   right   to   freedom   of   speech   and   expression   was 



      unsupported by cogent reasons and material facts.   It was an 

                                                                                    214


       invasion of the liberties and exercise of fundamental freedoms.  



       The  members of the  assembly had  legal protections  available  



       to   them   even   under   the   provisions   of   the   Cr.P.C.     Thus,   the  



       restriction   was   unreasonable   and   unwarrantedly   executed. 



       The   action   demonstrated   the   might   of   the   State   and   was   an 



       assault on the very basic democratic values enshrined in our  



       Constitution.     Except   in   cases   of   emergency   or   the   situation  



       unexceptionably   demanding   so,   reasonable   notice/time   for 



       execution   of   the   order   or   compliance   with   the   directions  



       issued in the order itself or in furtherance  thereto is the pre-



       requisite.     It   was   primarily   an   error   of   performance   of   duty 



       both   by   the   police   and   respondent   No.4   but   the   ultimate 



       sufferer was the public at large.





(2)    From the facts and circumstances that emerge from the record 



       before   this   Court,   it   is   evident   that   it   was   not   a   case   of  



       emergency.  The police have failed to establish that a situation  



       had   arisen   where   there   was   imminent   need   to   intervene, 



       having   regard   to   the   sensitivity   and   perniciously   perilous 




                                                                                      215


        consequences   that   could   have   resulted,   if   such   harsh 



        measures had not been taken forthwith.  





(3)     The   State   has   a   duty   to   ensure   fulfillment   of   the   freedom  



        enshrined in our Constitution and so it has a duty to protect 



        itself against certain unlawful actions.  It may, therefore, enact 



        laws which would ensure such protection.  The rights and the  



        liberties   are   not   absolute   in   nature   and   uncontrolled   in 



        operation.    While  placing the  two, the  rule  of justice  and  fair 



        play   requires   that   State   action   should   neither   be   unjust   nor 



        unfair,   lest   it   attracts   the   vice   of   unreasonableness   or 



        arbitrariness, resultantly vitiating the law, the procedure  and 



        the action taken thereunder.





(4)     It   is   neither   correct   nor   judicially   permissible   to   say   that  



        taking of police permission for holding of dharnas, processions 



        and rallies of the present kind is irrelevant or not required in 



        law.     Thus,   in   my   considered   opinion,   the   requirement   of 



        associating police, which is an important organ of the State for 



        ensuring implementation of the rule of law, while holding such 

                                                                                   216


large scale meetings, dharnas and protests, would not infringe 



the  fundamental  rights enshrined  under  Articles  19(1)(a)  and 



19(1)(b)   of   the   Constitution.     This   would   squarely   fall   within  



the   regulatory   mechanism   of   reasonable   restrictions, 



contemplated under Articles 19(2) and 19(3).   Furthermore, it  



would   help   in   ensuring   due   social   order   and   would   also   not 



impinge   upon   the   rights   of   others,   as   contemplated   under 



Article 21 of the Constitution of India.  The police authorities, 



who   are   required   to   maintain   the   social   order   and   public  



tranquility,   should   have   a   say   in   the   organizational   matters 



relating   to   holding   of  dharnas,   processions,   agitations   and 



rallies of the present kind.   However, such consent should be  



considered in a very objective manner by the police authorities 



to   ensure   the   exercise   of   the   right   to   freedom   of   speech   and 



expression as understood in its wider connotation, rather than 



use  the power to frustrate or throttle the constitutional right. 



Refusal   and/or   withdrawal   of   permission   should   be   for   valid  



and   exceptional   reasons.     The   executive   power,   to   cause   a 



restriction on a constitutional right within the scope of Section 


                                                                              217


       144   Cr.P.C.,   has   to   be   used   sparingly   and   very   cautiously. 



       The   authority   of   the   police   to   issue   such   permission   has   an  



       inbuilt   element   of   caution   and   guided   exercise   of   power   and 



       should   be   in   the   interest   of   the   public.     Such   an   exercise   of 



       power   by   the   Police   should   be   aimed   at   attainment   of 



       fundamental freedom rather than improper suppression of the 



       said right.





(5)    I  have  held that the respondent no.4 is guilty of contributory  



       negligence.     The   Trust   and   its   representatives   ought   to   have 



       discharged   their   legal   and   moral   duty   and   should   have   fully 



       cooperated   in   the   effective   implementation   of   a   lawful   order 



       passed by the competitive authority under Section 144 Cr.P.C. 



       Due   to   the   stature   that   Baba   Ramdev   enjoyed   with   his 



       followers,   it   was   expected   of   him   to   request   the   gathering   to  



       disperse  peacefully  and  leave  the  Ramlila  Maidan.   He  ought 



       not have insisted on continuing with his activity at the place of 



       occurrence.  Respondent no.4 and all its representatives were 



       bound   by   the   constitutional   and   fundamental   duty   to 




                                                                                       218


        safeguard public property and to abjure violence.  Thus, there  



        was legal and moral duty cast upon the members of the Trust 



        to   request   and   persuade   people   to   leave   the   Ramlila   Maidan 



        which could have obviously avoided the confrontation between 



        the   police   and   the   members   of   the   gathering   at   the   Ramlila 



        Maidan.





(6)     As   difficult   as   it   is   to   anticipate   the   right   to   any   freedom   or  



        liberty without any reasonable restriction, equally difficult it is 



        to imagine  existence  of a right not coupled  with a duty.   The  



        duty   may   be   a   direct   or   an   indirect   consequence   of   a   fair 



        assertion   of   the   right.     Part   III   of   the   Constitution,   although 



        confers   rights,   duties,   regulations   and   restrictions   are 



        inherent thereunder.





It   can   be   stated   with   certainty   that   the   freedom   of   speech   is   the 



        bulwark of democratic Government.  This freedom is essential 



        for the appropriate functioning of the democratic process.  The  



        freedom   of   speech   and   expression   is   regarded   as   the   first 





                                                                                           219


       condition of liberty in the hierarchy of liberties granted under  



       our constitutional mandate.  





(7)    It   is   undisputable   that   the   provisions   of   Section   144   Cr.P.C. 



       are attracted in emergent situations.   Emergent power has to 



       be   exercised   for   the   purposes   of   maintaining   public   order. 



       The   material   facts,   therefore,   should   demonstrate   that   the 



       action  is being  taken  for maintenance  of public  order, public  



       tranquility and harmony. 





(8)    Even   if   an   order   under   Section   144   Cr.P.C.   had   to   be   given 



       effect   to,   still   Respondent   no.4   had   a   right   to   stay   at   the 



       Ramlila Maidan with permissible number of people as the land  



       owning authority-MCD had not revoked its permission and the  



       same   was   valid   till   20th  June,   2011.     The   chain   of   events 



       reveals that it was a case of police  excesses and, to a limited  



       extent, even abuse of power.




(9)    From   the   material   placed   before   the   Court,   I   am   unable   to 



       hold   that   the   order   passed   by   the   competent   authority   and 




                                                                                    220


        execution   thereof   are  mala   fide  in   law   or   in   fact   or   is   an 



        abdication  of power and  functions by the  Police.   The  action,  



        of   course,   partially   suffers   from   the   vice   of   arbitrariness   but  



        every   arbitrary   action   necessarily   need   not   be  mala   fide. 



        Similarly every incorrect decision in law or on facts of a given 



        case   may   also   not   be  mala  fide  but   every  mala  fide  decision 



        would  be  an  incorrect and  impermissible  decision  and  would 



        be   vitiated   in   law.     Upon   taking   into   consideration   the 



        cumulative   effect   of   the   affidavits   filed   on   record   and   other 



        documentary   evidence,   I   am   unable   to   dispel   the   argument 



        that   the   decision   of   the   Ministry   of   Home   Affairs,   Union   of  



        India reflected its shadow on the decision making process and 



        decision of the Police authorities.    




(10)    I   also   find   that   there   would   be   no   illegality   if   the   police  



        authorities had acted in consultation with the Union Ministry 



        as  it is the  collective  responsibility of various  departments  of  



        the State to ensure maintenance of law and order and public  



        safety in the State. 





                                                                                      221


(11)    Every person/body to whom such permission is granted, shall 



        give   an   undertaking   to   the   authorities   concerned   that   he/it 



        will cooperate in carrying out their duty and any lawful orders  



        passed by any competent court/authority/forum at any stage 



        of   the   commencement   of   an   agitation/dharna/   procession 



        and/or   period   during   which   the   permission   granted   is 



        enforced.   This, of course, shall be  subject to such  orders as  



        may be passed by the court of competent jurisdiction. 





(12)    Even on the touchstone of the principle of `in terrorem', I am of 



        the   view   that   the   police   have   not   acted   with   restraint   or 



        adhered   to   the   principle   of   `least   invasion'   with   the  



        constitutional   and   legal   rights   available   to   respondent   no.4 



        and the members of the gathering at the Ramlila Maidan.  





(13)    The present case is a glaring example of trust deficit between  



        the people governing and the people to be governed.   Greater  



        confidence needs to be built between the authorities in power  



        and   the   public   at   large.     Thus,   I   hold   and   direct   that   while  



        considering   the   `threat   perception'   as   a   ground   for   revoking  

                                                                                       222


        such   permissions   or   passing   an   order   under   Section   144  



        Cr.P.C., `care perception' has to be treated as an integral part  



        thereof.     `Care   perception'   is   an   obligation   of   the   State   while  



        performing   its   constitutional   duty   and   maintaining   social 



        order.





(14)    It   is   unavoidable   for   this   Court   to   direct   that   the   police  



        authorities   should   take   such   actions   properly   and   strictly   in 



        accordance   with   the   Guidelines,   Standing   Orders   and   the 



        Rules   applicable   thereto.     It   is   not   only   desirable   but   also   a 



        mandatory requirement of the present day that the State and 



        the   police   authorities   should   have   a   complete   and   effective  



        dispersement   plan   in   place,   before   evicting   the   gathering   by 



        use of force from a particular place, in furtherance to an order  



        passed   by   an   executive   authority   under   Section   144   of   the  



        Cr.P.C.





(15)    This is not a case where the Court can come to the conclusion 



        that the entire police force has acted in violation to the Rules,  



        Standing   orders   and   have   fallen   stray   in   their   uncontrolled 

                                                                                       223


        zeal   of   forcibly   evicting   innocent   public   from   the   Ramlila 



        Maidan.  There has to be a clear distinction between the cases  



        of responsibility of the force collectively and the responsibility  



        of individual members of the forces.   I find from the evidence  



        on record that some of the police officers/personnel were very  



        cooperative   with   the   members   of   the   assembly   and   helped 



        them to vacate the Ramlila Maidan while others were violent, 



        inflicted   cane   injuries,   threw   bricks   and   even   used   tear-gas 



        shells,   causing   fire   on   the   stage   and   total   commotion   and  



        confusion amongst the large gathering at the Ramlila Maidan. 



        Therefore, these two classes of Police Force have to be treated  



        differently.   





(16)    Thus,   while   directing   the   State   Government   and   the 



        Commissioner   of   Police   to   register   and   investigate   cases   of 



        criminal   acts   and   offences,   destruction   of   private   and   public 



        property against the police officers/personnel along with those 



        members of the assembly, who threw bricks at the police force  





                                                                                 224


causing injuries to the members of the force as well as damage  



to the property, I issue the following directions:





a.    Take   disciplinary   action   against   all   the   erring   police 



      officers/personnel   who   have   indulged   in   brick-batting, 



      have   resorted   to  lathi  charge   and   excessive   use   of   tear 



      gas shells upon the crowd, have exceeded their authority 



      or   have   acted   in   a   manner   not   permissible   under   the 



      prescribed  procedures, rules or the standing orders and 



      their actions have an element of criminality.  This action 



      shall   be   taken   against   the   officer/personnel   irrespective 



      of what ranks they hold in the hierarchy of police.





b.    The police personnel who were present in the pandal and 



      still   did   not   help   the   evacuation   of   the   large   gathering 



      and   in   transportation   of   sick   and   injured   people   to   the 



      hospitals have, in my opinion, also rendered themselves 



      liable for appropriate disciplinary action.





                                                                            225


        c.    The   police   shall  also   register   criminal   cases   against  the 



              police   personnel   and   members   of   the   gathering   at   the 



              Ramlila   ground   (whether   they   were   followers   of   Baba 



              Ramdev   or   otherwise)   who   indulged   in   damage   to   the 



              property, brick-batting etc.   All these cases have already  



              been   reported   to   the   Police   Station   Kamla   Market.     The 



              police   shall   complete   the   investigation   and   file   a   report 



              under   section   173   of   the   Cr.P.C.   within   three   months 



              from today.





(17)    I also direct that the persons who died or were injured in this  



        unfortunate   incident   should   be   awarded   ad   hoc 



        compensation.     Smt.   Rajbala,   who   got   spinal   injury   in   the  



        incident  and  subsequently   died,  would  be  entitled   to  the  ad-



        hoc   compensation   of   Rs.5   lacs   while   persons   who   suffered  



        grievous  injuries  and  were  admitted  to the  hospital  would  be 



        entitled   to   compensation   of   Rs.50,000/-   each   and   persons 



        who   suffered   simple   injuries   and   were   taken   to   the   hospital  





                                                                                   226


      but   discharged   after   a   short   while   would   be   entitled   to   a 



      compensation of Rs.25,000/- each.





      For breach of the legal and moral duty and for its contributory 



      negligence,   the   consequences   of   financial   liability   would   also 



      pass,   though   to   a   limited   extent,   upon   the   respondent   no.4-



      Trust   as   well.     Thus,   I   direct   that   in   cases   of   death   and  



      grievous hurt, 25% of the awarded compensation shall be paid 



      by   the   Trust.     The   said   amount   shall   be   paid   to   the  



      Commissioner of Police, who in turn, shall issue a cheque for  



      the   entire   amount   in   favour   of   the   injured   or   the   person  



      claiming for the deceased.





235. The  compensation  awarded  by  this  Court  shall  be  treated  as 



ad-hoc compensation and in the event, the deceased or the injured  



persons   or   the   persons   claiming   through   them   institute   any   legal 



proceedings   for   that   purpose,   the   compensation   awarded   in   this  



judgment shall be adjusted in those proceedings.





                                                                                   227


236. The view expressed by me in this judgment is prima facie and 



is without prejudice to the rights and contentions of the parties that  



may be available to them in accordance with law.





237. The  suo   moto  Petition   is   disposed   of   with   above   directions 



while leaving the parties to bear their own costs.





238. This   Court   would   be   failing   in   its   duty   if   appreciation   is   not  



placed   on   record   for   the   proficient   contribution   made   and   adroit 



assistance  rendered  by  Dr. Rajeev  Dhavan,  learned  amicus curiae, 



Mr.   R.F.   Nariman,   learned   Solicitor   General   of   India,   Mr.   P.P.  



Malhotra, learned Additional Solicitor General, Mr. Harish N. Salve, 



Mr.   P.H.   Parekh,   Mr.   Ram   Jethmalani,   learned   senior   advocates, 



other   learned   counsel   assisting   them   and   all   other   counsel  



appearing in their own right.




                                                       ....................................J.

New Delhi;                                             [Swatanter Kumar]

February 23, 2012





                                                                                      228


                                                                               REPORTABLE



                      IN THE SUPREME COURT OF INDIA



                     CRIMINAL ORIGINAL JURISDICTION



                    SUO MOTU W.P. (CRL.) NO. 122 OF 2011



   

RE : Ramlila Maidan Incident                             ....Petitioner

DT. 4/5.06.2011

                                 Versus


Home Secretary, Union of India & Ors.       ...Respondents 




                                    J U D G M E N T 

Dr. B.S. CHAUHAN, J.

l. Having had the advantage of going through the lucid and elaborately discussed judgment of my esteemed brother Justice Swatanter Kumar, I feel encouraged to contribute to this pronouncement in my own humble way on the precious issues of liberty and freedom, guaranteed to our citizens as fundamental rights under the Constitution and the possible lawful restrictions that can be imposed for curtailing such rights. The legality of the order passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C. by the Assistant Commissioner of Police, Kamla Market, Central District, Delhi is also subject to legal scrutiny by me in these proceedings to find out as to whether the said order is in conformity with the 229 provisions of Section 144 Cr.P.C. read with Section 134 thereof and the Delhi Police Standing Order 309.

2. I respectfully agree with all the observations and the findings recorded by my colleague and I also concur with the observation that the findings recorded on the sufficiency of reasons in the order dated 4.6.2011 are tentative which could have been challenged if they so desired before the appropriate forum in proper proceedings. Nonetheless, the reservations that I have about State Police action vis-a-vis the incident in question and my opinion on the curtailment of the right of privacy of sleeping individuals has to be expressed as it directly involves the tampering of inviolate rights, that are protected under the Constitution. Proceedings under Section 144, even if resorted to on sufficient grounds, the order could not be implemented in such unruly manner. Such a power is invoked to prevent the breach of peace and not to breach the peace itself.

3. Baba Ram Dev alongwith his large number of followers and supporters performed a Shanti Paath at about 10 p.m. on 4 th June, 2011, whereafter, all those who had assembled and stayed back, went to sleep under tents and canopies to again get up in the morning the next day at about 4 p.m. 230 to attend the schedule of Ashtang Yoga training to be conducted by Baba Ramdev.

4. Just after midnight, at about 12.30 a.m. on the 5th of June, 2011, a huge contingent of about more than a thousand policemen surrounded the encampments while everybody was fast asleep inside. There was a sizeable crowd of about 20,000 persons who were sleeping. They were forcibly woken up by the Police, assaulted physically and were virtually thrown out of their tents. This was done in the purported exercise of the police powers conferred under Section 144 Cr. P.C. on the strength of a prohibitory order dated 4.6.2011 passed by the Assistant Commissioner of Police as mentioned hereinabove.

5. The manner in which the said order came to be implemented, raised a deep concern about the tyrannical approach of the administration and this Court took cognizance of the incident calling upon the Delhi Police Administration to answer this cause. The incident had ushered a huge uproar and an enormous tirade of criticism was flooded, bringing to our notice the said unwarranted police action, that too, even without following the procedure prescribed in law.

231

6. The question is as to whether such an order stands protected under the restriction clause of Article 19 of the Constitution of India or does it violate the rights of a peaceful sleeping crowd, invading and intruding their privacy during sleep hours. The incident also raises serious questions about the credibility of the police act, the procedure followed for implementation of a prohibitory order and the justification thereof in the given circumstances.

7. The right to peacefully and lawfully assemble together and to freely express oneself coupled with the right to know about such expression is guaranteed under Article 19 of the Constitution of India. Such a right is inherent and is also coupled with the right to freedom and liberty which have been conferred under Article 21 of the Constitution of India.

8. The background in which the said assembly has gathered has already been explained in the judgment delivered by my learned brother and, therefore, it is not necessary to enter into any further details thereof.

The fact remains that implementation of promulgated prohibitory orders was taken when the crowd was asleep. The said assembly per-se, at that moment, did not prima facie reflect any apprehension of eminent threat or danger to public peace and tranquillity nor any active demonstration was 232 being performed at that dead hour of night. The Police, however, promulgated the order on the basis of an alleged information received that peace and tranquillity of that area would be disturbed and people might indulge in unlawful activities. The prohibitory order also recites that conditions exist that unrestricted holding of a public meeting in the area is likely to cause obstruction to traffic, danger to human safety and disturbance of public tranquillity and in order to ensure speedy action for preventing any such danger to human life and safety, the order was being promulgated.

9. The order further recites that since the notice for the promulgation cannot be served individually as such it shall be published for information through the Press and by affixing the copies on the Notice Board of the Office of the Police Officials, Administration and Police Stations, including the Municipal Corporation Offices.

10. No doubt, the law of social control is preserved in the hands of the State, but at the same time, protection against unwarranted governmental invasion and intrusive action is also protected under the laws of the country.

Liberty is definitely no licence and the right of such freedom is not absolute but can be regulated by appropriate laws. The freedom from official 233 interference is, therefore, regulated by law but law cannot be enforced for crippling the freedom merely under the garb of such regulation. The police or the Administration without any lawful cause cannot make a calculated interference in the enjoyment of the fundamental rights guaranteed to the citizens of this country. As to what was material to precipitate such a prohibitory action is one aspect of the matter, but what is more important is the implementation of such an order. This is what troubles me in the background that a prohibitory order was sought to be enforced on a sleeping crowd and not a violent one. My concern is about the enforcement of the order without any announcement as prescribed for being published or by its affixation in terms of the Delhi Police Standing Order 309 read with Section 134 Cr.P.C.

11. It is believed that a person who is sleeping, is half dead. His mental faculties are in an inactive state. Sleep is an unconscious state or condition regularly and naturally assumed by man and other living beings during which the activity of the nervous system is almost or entirely suspended. It is the state of slumber and repose. It is a necessity and not a luxury. It is essential for optimal health and happiness as it directly affects the quality of the life of an individual when awake inducing his mental sharpness, emotional balance, 234 creativity and vitality. Sleep is, therefore, a biological and essential ingredient of the basic necessities of life. If this sleep is disturbed, the mind gets disoriented and it disrupts the health cycle. If this disruption is brought about in odd hours preventing an individual from getting normal sleep, it also causes energy disbalance, indigestion and also affects cardiovascular health.

These symptoms, therefore, make sleep so essential that its deprivation would result in mental and physical torture both. It has a wide range of negative effects. It also impairs the normal functioning and performance of an individual which is compulsory in day-to-day life of a human being. Sleep, therefore, is a self rejuvenating element of our life cycle and is, therefore, part and partial of human life. The disruption of sleep is to deprive a person of a basic priority, resulting in adverse metabolic effects. It is a medicine for weariness which if impeded would lead to disastrous results.

12. Deprivation of sleep has tumultuous adverse effects. It causes a stir and disturbs the quiet and peace of an individual's physical state. A natural process which is inherent in a human being if disturbed obviously affects basic life. It is for this reason that if a person is deprived of sleep, the effect thereof, is treated to be torturous. To take away the right of natural rest is also therefore violation of a human right. It becomes a violation of a fundamental 235 right when it is disturbed intentionally, unlawfully and for no justification. To arouse a person suddenly, brings about a feeling of shock and benumbness.

The pressure of a sudden awakening results in almost a void of sensation.

Such an action, therefore, does affect the basic life of an individual. The state of sleeping is assumed by an individual when he is in a safe atmosphere. It is for this reason that this natural system has been inbuilt by our creator to provide relaxation to a human being. The muscles are relaxed and this cycle has a normal recurrence every night and lasts for several hours. This necessity is so essential that even all our transport systems provide for facilities of sleep while travelling. Sleep is therefore, both, life and inherent liberty which cannot be taken away by any unscrupulous action. An Irish Proverb goes on to say that the beginning of health is sleep. The state of sleep has been described by Homer in the famous epic Iliad as "sleep is the twin of death". A person, therefore, cannot be presumed to be engaged in a criminal activity or an activity to disturb peace of mind when asleep. Aristotle, the great Greek philosopher has said that all men are alike when asleep. To presume that a person was scheming to disrupt public peace while asleep would be unjust and would be entering into the dreams of that person.

236

13. I am bewildered to find out as to how such declaration of the intention to impose the prohibition was affected on a sleeping crowd. There may be a reason available to impose prohibitory orders calling upon an assembly to disperse, but to me, there does not appear to be any plausible reason for the police to resort to blows on a sleeping crowd and to throw them out of their encampments abruptly. The affidavits and explanation given do not disclose as to why the police could not wait till morning and provide a reasonable time to this crowd to disperse peacefully. The undue haste caused a huge disarray and resulted in a catastrophe that was witnessed on Media and Television throughout the country. I fail to find any explanation for the gravity or the urgent situation requiring such an emergent action at this dark hour of midnight. I, therefore, in the absence of any such justification have no option but to deprecate such action and it also casts a serious doubt about the existence of the sufficiency of reasons for such action. The incident in this litigation is an example of a weird expression of the desire of a tyrannical mind to threaten peaceful life suddenly for no justification. This coupled with what is understood of sleep hereinbefore, makes it clear that the precipitate action was nothing but a clear violation of human rights and a definite violation of procedure for achieving the end of dispersing a crowd.

237

14. Article 355 of the Constitution provides that the Government of every State would act in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution. The primary task of the State is to provide security to all citizens without violating human dignity. Powers conferred upon the statutory authorities have to be, perforce, admitted. Nonetheless, the very essence of constitutionalist is also that no organ of the State may arrogate to itself powers beyond what is specified in the Constitution. (Vide: GVK Industries Ltd. &. Anr. v.

Income Tax Officer &. Anr., (2011) 4 SCC 36; and Nandini Sundar & Ors. v. State of Chhatisgarh, AIR 2011 SC 2839).

15. In H.H. Maharajadhiraja Madhav Rao Jivaji Rao Scindia Bahadur & Ors. v. Union of India, AIR 1971 SC 530, this Court held that even in civil commotion or even in war or peace, the State cannot act catastrophically outside the ordinary law and there is legal remedy for its wrongful acts against its own subjects or even a friendly alien within the State.

16. In M/S Motilal Padampat Sugar Mills Co. Ltd. v. State of U.P. &.

Ors., AIR 1979 SC 621, this Court held that rule of law means, no one, however, high or low is above the law. Everyone is subject to the law fully 238 and completely as any other and the Government is no exception. Therefore, the State authorities are under a legal obligation to act in a manner that is fair and just. It has to act honestly and in good faith. The purpose of the Government is always to serve the country and ensure the public good. (See also: D.K. Basu v. State of West Bengal, AIR 1997 SC 610).

17. Privacy and dignity of human life has always been considered a fundamental human right of every human being like any other key values such as freedom of association and freedom of speech. Therefore, every act which offends or impairs human dignity tantamounts to deprivation pro tanto of his right to live and the State action must be in accordance with reasonable, fair and just procedure established by law which stands the test of other fundamental rights. (Vide: Francis Coralie Mullin v. The Administrator, Union Territory of Delhi &. Ors., AIR 1981 SC 746).

18. The Constitution does not merely speaks for human right protection.

It is evident from the catena of judgments of this Court that it also speaks of preservation and protection of man as well as animals, all creatures, plants, rivers, hills and environment. Our Constitution professes for collective life 239 and collective responsibility on one hand and individual rights and responsibilities on the other hand.

19. In Kharak Singh v. State of U.P. & Ors., AIR 1963 SC 1295; and Govind v. State of Madhya Pradesh & Anr., AIR 1975 SC 1378, this Court held that right to privacy is a part of life under Article 21 of the Constitution which has specifically been re-iterated in People's Union for Civil Liberties v. Union of India &. Anr., AIR 1997 SC 568, wherein this Court held:

"We do not entertain any doubt that the word 'life' in Article 21 bears the same signification. Is then the word 'personal liberty' to be construed as excluding from its purview an invasion on the part of the police of the sanctity of a man's home and an intrusion into his personal security and his right to sleep which is the normal comfort and a dire necessity for human existence even as an animal? It might not be inappropriate to refer here to the words of the preamble to the Constitution that it is designed to 'assure the dignity of the individual' and therefore of those cherished human values as the means of ensuring his full development and evolution. We are referring to these objectives of the framers merely to draw attention to the concepts underlying the Constitution which would point to such vital words as 'personal liberty' having to be construed in a reasonable manner and to be attributed that sense which would promote and achieve those objectives and by no means to stretch the meaning of the phrase to square with any preconceived notions or doctrinaire constitutional theories". (Emphasis added).
240

20. The citizens/persons have a right to leisure; to sleep; not to hear and to remain silent. The knock at the door, whether by day or by night, as a prelude to a search without authority of law amounts to be police incursion into privacy and violation of fundamental right of a citizen. (See: Wolf v.

Colorado, (1948) 338 US 25).

21. Right to privacy has been held to be a fundamental right of the citizen being an integral part of Article 21 of the Constitution of India by this Court.

Illegitimate intrusion into privacy of a person is not permissible as right to privacy is implicit in the right to life and liberty guaranteed under our Constitution. Such a right has been extended even to woman of easy virtues as she has been held to be entitled to her right of privacy. However, right of privacy may not be absolute and in exceptional circumstance particularly surveillance in consonance with the statutory provisions may not violate such a right. (Vide: Malak Singh etc. v. State of Punjab & Haryana & Ors., AIR 1981 SC 760; State of Maharashtra & Anr. v. Madhukar Narayan Mardikar, AIR 1991 SC 207; R. Rajagopal @ R.R. Gopal & Anr. v. State of Tamil Nadu & Ors., AIR 1995 SC 264; PUCL v. Union of India & Anr., AIR 1997 SC 568; Mr. `X' v. Hospital `Z', (1998) 8 SCC 296; Sharda v.

Dharmpal, (2003) 4 SCC 493 ; People's Union for Civil Liberties (PUCL) 241 & Anr. v. Union of India & Anr., AIR 2003 SC 2363 ; District Registrar and Collector, Hyderabad & Anr. v. Canara Bank & Ors., (2005) 1 SCC 496 ; Bhavesh Jayanti Lakhani v. State of Maharashtra & Ors., (2009) 9 SCC 551; and Smt. Selvi & Ors. v. State of Karnataka, AIR 2010 SC 1974).

22. In Ram Jethmalani & Ors. v. Union of India & Ors., (2011) 8 SCC 1, this Court dealt with the right of privacy elaborately and held as under:

"Right to privacy is an integral part of right to life. This is a cherished constitutional value, and it is important that human beings be allowed domains of freedom that are free of public scrutiny unless they act in an unlawful manner....... The solution for the problem of abrogation of one zone of constitutional values cannot be the creation of another zone of abrogation of constitutional values..... The notion of fundamental rights, such as a right to privacy as part of right to life, is not merely that the State is enjoined from derogating from them. It also includes the responsibility of the State to uphold them against the actions of others in the society, even in the context of exercise of fundamental rights by those others".

23. The courts have always imposed the penalty on disturbing peace of others by using the amplifiers or beating the drums even in religious ceremonies. (Vide: Rabin Mukherjee &. Ors. v. State of West Bengal &.

Ors., AIR 1985 Cal. 222; Burrabazar Fireworks Dealers Association v.

Commissioner of Police, Calcutta, AIR 1998 Cal 121; Church of God (Full 242 Gospel) in India v. K.K.R. Majestic Colony Welfare Assn. &. Ors. , AIR 2000 SC 2773; and Forum, Prevention of Environment and Sound Pollution v. Union of India &. Ors., AIR 2006 SC 348). In the later judgment, this court issued several directions including banning of using the fireworks or fire crackers except between 6.00 a.m. and 10.00 p.m. There shall no use of fire crackers in silence zone i.e. within the area less than 100 meters around hospitals, educational institutions, courts, religious places.

24. It is in view of this fact that, in many countries there are complete night curfews (at the airport i.e. banning of landing and taking off between the night hours), for the reason that the concept of sound sleep has been associated with sound health which is inseparable facet of Article 21 of the Constitution.

25. It may also be pertinent to mention here that various statutory provisions prohibit arrest of a judgment debtor in the night, a woman wanted in a criminal case after sunset and before sunrise and restrain to enter in the night into a constructed area suspected to have been raised in violation of the sanctioned plan, master plan or Zonal Plan for the purpose of survey or demolition.

243

(See: S.55 of Code of Civil Procedure; S.46(4) Cr.P.C.; and Sections 25 and 42 of the U.P. Urban Planning and Development Act, 1973).

26. While determining such matters the crucial issue in fact is not whether such rights exist, but whether the State has a compelling interest in the regulation of a subject which is within the police power of the State.

Undoubtedly, reasonable regulation of time, place and manner of the act of sleeping would not violate any constitutional guarantee, for the reason that a person may not claim that sleeping is his fundamental right, and therefore, he has a right to sleep in the premises of the Supreme Court itself or within the precincts of the Parliament.

27. More so, I am definitely not dealing herein with the rights of homeless persons who may claim right to sleep on footpath or public premises but restrict the case only to the extent as under what circumstances a sleeping person may be disturbed and I am of the view that the State authorities cannot deprive a person of that right anywhere and at all times.

28. While dealing with the violation of Human Rights by Police Officials, this Court in Prithipal Singh & Ors. v. State of Punjab & Anr.

(2012) 1 SCC 10, held as under:

244
"The right to life has rightly been characterized as "supreme" and 'basic'; it includes both so-called negative and positive obligations for the State". The negative obligation means the overall prohibition on arbitrary deprivation of life. In this context, positive obligation requires that State has an overriding obligation to protect the right to life of every person within its territorial jurisdiction."

29. Thus, it is evident that right of privacy and the right to sleep have always been treated to be a fundamental right like a right to breathe, to eat, to drink, to blink, etc.

30. Section 144 Cr.P.C. deals with immediate prevention and speedy remedy. Therefore, before invoking such a provision, the statutory authority must be satisfied regarding the existence of the circumstances showing the necessity of an immediate action. The sine qua non for an order under Section 144 Cr.P.C. is urgency requiring an immediate and speedy intervention by passing of an order. The order must set out the material facts of the situation.

Such a provision can be used only in grave circumstances for maintenance of public peace. The efficacy of the provision is to prevent some harmful occurrence immediately. Therefore, the emergency must be sudden and the consequences sufficiently grave.

245

31. The disobedience of the propitiatory order becomes punishable under Section 188 I.P.C. only "if such disobedience causes or tends to cause obstruction, annoyance or injury, or risk of obstruction, annoyance or injury to any person lawfully employed" or "if such disobedience causes or tends to cause damage to human life, health or safety or causes or tends to cause riot or affray". Disobedience of an order by public servant lawfully empowered will not be an offence unless such disobedience leads to enumerated consequences stated under the provision of Section 188 IPC. More so, a violation of the propitiatory order cannot be taken cognizance of by the Magistrate who passed it. He has to prefer a complaint about it as provided under Section 195 (l)(a) IPC. A complaint is not maintainable in the absence of allegation of danger to life, health or safety or of riot or affray.

32. Section 144 Cr.P.C. itself provides the mode of service of the order in the manner provided by Section 134 Cr.P.C:

Section 134 Cr.P.C. reads as under:
"Service or notification of order. -
(1) The order shall, if practicable, be served on the person against whom it is made, in the manner herein provided for service of a summons.
(2) If such order cannot be so served, it shall be notified by proclamation, published in such manner, as the State 246 Government may, by rules, direct, and a copy thereof shall be stuck up at such place or places as may be fittest for conveying the information to such persons.

33. Delhi Police Standing Order 309 - Regulation of Processions and Rules prescribe the mode of service of the order passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C., inter-alia:

xx xx xx (5) Arrangement at the place of demonstration should include the following:

a) Display of banner indicating promulgation of Section 144 Cr.P.C.
b) At least 2 videographers be available on either side of the demonstration to capture both demonstrators as well as police response/action.
c) Location of Ambulance/PCR vans for shifting injured persons.
d) Loud hailers should be available.
(6) Repeated use of PA system a responsible officer-

appealing/advising the leaders and demonstrators to remain peaceful and come forward for memorandum/deputation etc. or court arrest peacefully. Announcements should be videographed.

(7) If they do not follow appeal and turn violent declare the assembly unlawful on PA system & videograph.

(8) Warning on PA system prior to use of any kind of force must be ensured and also videographed.

247

xx xx xx (13) Special attention be paid while dealing with women's demonstrations - only women police to tackle them.

34. The order dated 4.6.2011 passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C. reads as under:

"(i) whereas information has been received that some people/groups of people indulge in unlawful activities to disturb the peace and tranquillity in the area of Sub Div.

Kamla Market, Delhi.

(ii) And whereas reports have been received indicating that such conditions now exist that unrestricted holding of public meeting, processions/demonstration etc. in the area is Iikely to cause obstruction to traffic, danger to human safety and disturbance of public tranquillity.

(iii) And whereas it is necessary to take speedy measures in this regard to prevent danger to human life, safety and disturbance of public tranquillity.

(iv) Now, therefore, in exercise of the powers conferred upon me by virtue of Section 144 Criminal Procedure Code 1973 read with Govt. of India, Ministry of Home Affairs and New Delhi's Notification No. U.11036/1/2010, (i) UTI, dated 09.09.2010. I Manohar Singh, Assistant Commissioner of Police, Sub-Division Kamla Market, Central District, Delhi do hereby make this written order prohibiting.

xx xx xx

(vi) Any person contravening this order shall be liable to be punished in accordance with the provisions of section 188 of the Indian Penal Code; and 248

(vii) As the notice cannot be served individually on all concerned, the order is hereby passed ex-parte. It shall be published for the information of the public through the press and by affixing copies on the notice boards of the office of all DCPs, Addl. DCPs, ACPs, Tehsil officers, all police stations concerned and the offices of the NDMC and MCD.

(viii) Religious functions/public meeting etc. can be held with prior permission, in writing, of Deputy Commissioner of Police, Central District, Delhi and this order shall not apply to processions which have the requisite permission of the Police."

35. It is evident from the order passed under Section 144 Cr.P.C. itself that the people at large, sleeping in tents, had not been informed about such promulgation and were not asked to leave the place. There had been a dispute regarding the service of the orders on the organizers only. Therefore, there was utter confusion and the gathering could not even understand what the real dispute was and had reason to believe that police was trying to evict Baba Ramdev forcibly. At no point of time, the assembly was declared to be unlawful. In such a fact-situation, the police administration is to be blamed for not implementing the order, by strict adherence to the procedural requirements. People at large have a legitimate expectation that Executive Authority would ensure strict compliance to the procedural requirements and 249 would certainly not act in derogation of applicable regulations. Thus, the present is a clear cut case of Human Rights violation.

36. There was no gossip or discussion of something untrue that was going on. To the contrary, it was admittedly an assembly of followers, under a peaceful banner of Yogic training, fast asleep. The assembly was at least, purportedly, a conglomeration of individuals gathered together, expressive of a determination to improve the material condition of the human race. The aim of the assembly was prima facie unobjectionable and was not to inflame passions. It was to ward off something harmful. What was suspicious or conspiratory about the assembly, may require an investigation by the appropriate forum, but to my mind the implementation appears to have been done in an unlawful and derogatory manner that did violate the basic human rights of the crowd to have a sound sleep which is also a constitutional freedom, acknowledged under Article 21 of the Constitution of India.

37. Such an assembly is necessarily illegal cannot be presumed, and even if it was, the individuals were all asleep who were taken by surprise altogether for a simultaneous implementation and action under Section 144 Cr.P.C. without being preceded by an announcement or even otherwise, giving no time in a reasonable way to the assembly to disperse from the 250 Ramlila Ground. To the contrary, the sleep of this huge crowd was immodestly and brutally outraged and it was dispersed by force making them flee hither and thither, which by such precipitate action, caused a mayhem that was reflected in the media.

38. An individual is entitled to sleep as comfortably and as freely as he breathes. Sleep is essential for a human being to maintain the delicate balance of health necessary for its very existence and survival. Sleep is, therefore, a fundamental and basic requirement without which the existence of life itself would be in peril. To disturb sleep, therefore, would amount to torture which is now accepted as a violation of human right. It would be similar to a third degree method which at times is sought to be justified as a necessary police action to extract the truth out of an accused involved in heinous and cold-

blooded crimes. It is also a device adopted during warfare where prisoners of war and those involved in espionage are subjected to treatments depriving them of normal sleep.

39. Can such an attempt be permitted or justified in the given circumstances of the present case? Judicially and on the strength of impartial logic, the answer has to be in the negative as a sleeping crowd cannot be included within the bracket of an unlawful category unless there is sufficient material to brand it as such. The facts as uncovered and the procedural 251 mandate having been blatantly violated, is malice in law and also the part played by the police and administration shows the outrageous behaviour which cannot be justified by law in any civilized society. For the reasons aforesaid, I concur with the directions issued by my learned colleague with a forewarning to the respondents to prevent any repetition of such hasty and unwarranted act affecting the safe living conditions of the citizens/persons in this country.

..............................J. (Dr. B.S. CHAUHAN) New Delhi, February 23, 2012 252